#i even asked my girlfriend to pick between this and the family friendly version of this edit and she chose this one
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
This is genuinely probably the craziest and dirtiest edit I've made
#this entire edit is like actual sin it makes me embarrassed that my brain genuinely thought of this mess#like this feels genuinely blasphemous i can feel it in my BONES#father charlie mayhew#charlie mayhew#grotesquerie#i can't stop making edits to ethel cain i literally have a different one started with megan duval#i feel like when i post about grotesquerie im speaking into a void of nothingness because it's so unknown#nicholas chavez#nicholas alexander chavez#this is my head when it's sick and twisted bc idk what happened for me to make THIS#if people thought that one james douglass sabrina carpenter edit ruffled feathers i worry for this one cause that was BAD#well it was bad in a not good edit not in a sorts good really dirty way yk?#i even asked my girlfriend to pick between this and the family friendly version of this edit and she chose this one#I ACTUALLY CAN'T STOP THINMING ABOUT THIS SONG OH MY GODDDDDD
62 notes
·
View notes
Note
Catra x twin!sister reader where reader travels in alot of planets to find her sister and when she landed on etheria she explored the whispering woods and found melog, with their help she found glimmer and she led her to her castle and she finally met her sister. Catra wasn't pleased about it thinking that her family abounded her she just pushes reader away and goes to her room. Reader stays and went to deal with catra. They talked (mostly arguing) and in the end catra and reader hugs and they became very dear friends.
(I'm basically making you a nicer version of Catra with super girl powers (which you don't use in the story) and Lena Luthor as your wife because why not. I am also putting everyone in their early to late 20s... I also forgot to add Melog :( sorry.)
"Space log, day... 2000?" You mumble as you speak into the recorder on your ship. "It's been... 4 years since my son was born. 8 years since my people finally fully integrated with the civilization of our sister planet. 10 years since I renounced my royal title. 12 years since I met the love of my life. 16 years since my home world was destroyed by the Horde and my parents were killed. And... 24 years since I have last seen my baby sister." You breath out, having lost hope after so many years of things going wrong. "Lena and Madden have stayed on the planet Oa while I explore this last planet. It appeared almost 2 years ago and was the last place the Horde had ever been. Who or whatever is on the planet must be powerful." "This... This will be the final planet I explore. I have no hope of seeing my sister again." God you were so tired of the disappointment you felt every time you couldn't find your sister. "Happy 26th birthday." You mumble out as you get closer to the new planet. "End log."
---
"This is spaceship Kr 97. Requesting permission to land. I repeat requesting permission to land." You spoke into your radio, hoping to hear anything back. Maybe this planet didn't have the technology yet for radios? "If anyone can hear me. My name is Y/n and I come in peace. I will be landing my ship on your planet and will wait 2 days before exploring on my own." You say into your radio before putting it back where it had been hanging and controlling your ship into the planets atmosphere. It was a little bit of a bumpy landing but you landed your ship just fine on the outskirts of what seemed to be a forest. You set a 48 hour alarm on your phone. You weren't sure how the people or creatures of the planet told time, so you just stuck with what you knew. It had kept you alive so far anyways.
"Alrighty." You say to yourself as you step off of your ship. You take a deep breath as you feel the yellow sun power you up. "48 hours, let's get to work."
---
You spent the next two days cleaning up in and around your spaceship, setting up a camp, and watching how the forest worked so you knew what you could eat and what you couldn't. You had been sitting on the ground relaxing when you hear your timer go off. You click the loud noise off and stand up, grabbing the bag you had prepared. While learning the forest, you had seen some villages that seemingly lead towards somewhere and you had decided that the best course of action was to hop from village to village to see if their was a kingdom or something of that nature that you could get into contact with. You just hoped everyone was nice and that this wouldn't be a hard planet to navigate.
---
The first town you enter seems to be a farming village. You can tell because you had to walk through fields and saw, what you assume, were the livestock on the planet. You stood behind some trees for a while as you assessed how the villagers acted. You watched as kids ran around playing with their friends, shopkeepers and homeowners leaving their windows open in the nice weather, clearly not scared of being robbed. You decide that it's safe enough to enter and you have your powers to back you up incase things go wrong. It was weird because the planet had 3 moons and only 1 sun, usually planets had the suns out number moons but it was enough. You fix your cloak over your ears and tuck them back so they wouldn't be noticeable or a defining characteristic if things went sideways.
You walk slowly through the village, having expected to get some attention from your large black robe. And you do get some curious looks but it's mainly all friendly smiles. You are almost halfway through the village, aiming to enter one of the shops and ask around, when a something hits your leg. You look down and see a ball a few inches in front of your foot. You pick it up, making sure to retract your claws, and hold it out to the toddler who was staring at you and his ball. "Here you go." You say to him as you hold the ball out and shake it a little so his attention goes to it. He waddles up to you and takes the ball from you. He stares at it for a few seconds before making motions with his hands, wanting you to hold him.
Without hesitating, you pick him up and hold him close to your chest. "Where is your mother, kitten?" You ask him as he reaches up to play with your ear that were still under your hood. "Kitty!" He squeals as he knocks the hood off your head and you hear an audible gasp from behind you. "Oh my gosh, Catra I am so sorry! We didn't think you were visiting till next week. We would have prepared a feast for you and the rest of the princesses." You turn around and see an elderly looking man, who's eyes widen at the sight of you. "Have you gotten taller and cut your hair again?" He asks confused. You give him a small smile, "I'm sorry but I'm not this Catra you speak of. Are you saying there is someone similar looking to me on your planet?" You ask and the man gives you a weird look when you call it his planet but slowly nods his head. You feel hope for the first time in years and eagerly ask the man if you could stay near the town till she came next week. He gave you a bit of a weird look, not sure who you were now and unsure of your intentions, even though your reaction was positive. "Sure."
---
After returning the toddler to his mother, you basically sprinted back to your ship in excitement. "Lena! Lena!" You shout happily into the radio on your ship. Time is a little different on the planet as the sun was just starting to set but it would already be completely dark on Oa. But by your clock it was only 9, so Lena and Madden should still be awake. "Y/n?" You hear your name crackle through the radio and a smile appears on your face. "Lena you'll never believe it! There is someone on this planet that supposedly looks just like me and vice versa!" You say into the radio, feeling like a kid on Nova day. "I think it's her... I hope its her." You say as you image seeing your sister again for the first time in 24 years. "I'm so happy for you y/n! We will start making preparations to join you soon." You bite your lip in thought. "Maybe you should wait... I just wouldn't want to overwhelm her, you know?" You can almost hear Lena nodding on the other end of the phone. "That makes sense, we'll plan to leave by the end of the week if everything goes well."
"Geez I love you so much." You mumble with a wide grin. "And Madden too. Is he still up?" "No he fell asleep a few minutes before you radioed, he spent all day playing." "Oh well, tell him I love him and I'll radio back in the morning." "Okay, bye." "Bye."
---
"We need to be very careful about this." Glimmer says as she and the best friend squad enter the village who sent a letter the day before about someone who looked like Catra in their village. "We already knew that there were other people out there but as we already know not all of them are friendly." Catra walks next to Adora, numbly nodding along. Could this be it? Could she finally learn where she came from? Everyone else in the Horde had been born into it and Adora had come through a portal but no one really knew where Catra was from. "Are you okay?" Adora asked as she squeezed Catra's hand, nervous at how silent her girlfriend was. Catra just mutely nods back.
---
"This planet is simply marvelous!" The group hears you laugh out after being greeted by the village leader. "They look almost just like you Catra." Bow comments as they watch your tall figure move around as you play with the kids of the village and let them climb all over you. "Y/n!" You hear someone call your name and turn to see the village leader standing with a group of people and... Catra. They watch as you freeze and let your mouth fall open in shock. You set the kids down and encourage them to go play together. You walk towards the group with a smile. You go down the line of friends shaking their hands and introducing yourself, ignoring their looks of surprise, before finally reaching Catra. "Wow..." You breathe out in absolute awe. You can feel your eyes get misty the longer you stare at her. "You look so much like mom." You say with a watery laugh that completely sets Catra off.
"Who are you?" She asks as she pushes her finger into your chest making you take a step back. "What? Catra, I'm your sibling. I thought the similarities would make that clear." She glares at you and you can feel the whole village watching the interaction. "Just because we look similar doesn't mean anything." You move quickly and grab her right hand and hold it up next to your left one, both birthmarks showing.
You watch as Catra freezes. Her face and body come to a complete stop as her eyes flicker between the identical birthmarks and your face. "I know you must have questions and I do too. But I have spent the last 8 years going all across the galaxy looking for you and right now all I want is a hug... Please?" You get out as you let go of Catra's hand only for her to push you away one last time and storm into a temporary tent that had been set up for the best friend squad.
You take a second to take a breath before following after her. "I wouldn't follow after her, she needs time to cool down." A blonde, Adora, said to you as she placed a hand on your should to stop you. "I've dealt with people with anger issues before." You say as you brush her hand off. "I know how to handle this." You say and walk towards the tent again, not giving anyone a chance to stop you.
---
"You can't hide away in here sister." You say as you enter the tent, dodging a pillow that was thrown at your head. "Don't call me that." She mumbled angrily. "And why not, you are my sister are you not? I mean everyone saw the birth mark." Catra stands up angrily. "If you were my sister, you would have spent longer than 8 years looking for me! And how can you even compare me to this "mom" that I know absolutely nothing about!? Where are they anyways, huh? Where's great old mom and dad that I have spent the last 25 years not knowing about!" She unloads onto you and your feel your heartbreak at how disheveled she looked. You shouldn't have assumed everything would be smiles and laughs when the two of you first met.
"26." "Huh?" "You're... We're 26. Our birthday was 2 days ago." "So I don't even know my own birthday!" Catra explodes. "Get out." She says suddenly and quietly. "What?" "I said get out." She repeats and you shake your head at her. "I'm not leaving." You watch as Catra's hair stand up. "I am giving you one last warning, get out now or I will do something I might not regret." You cross your arms and stare her down. "I have spent the last 8 years planet hopping with my family looking for you. I. Am. Not. Leaving."
Catra jumps at you suddenly, attempting to scratch, hit, kick, do anything to make you leave the tent. Instead of doing what she wanted, you just wrapped her in a tight hug and sat on the ground. You stay like that for a while, her trying to hold back sobs and angry tears before finally letting go and you just rubbing circles on her back to try and calm her down. "Why?" Is all she says after almost an hour of being in that position. "Why what?" "Why now?" You let out a sad sigh at her question. "Mom and Dad are dead, killed by the Horde Prime and his followers when I was 10." You can feel Catra flinch at how blunt you were and the fact that she had worked for the Horde only a few years ago. "You had already been missing for 8 years at that point, multiple search teams being sent out but none could find you." You squeeze Catra tighter as you feel yourself relive all the grief that you carried for the past 16 years.
"I managed to get most of our people off the planet and to our sister planet before the Horde completely destroyed everything. Got everyone situated on that planet, met the love of my life, renounced my claim to any throne, and finally I started looking for you." It's silent for a few minutes as Catra absorbed everything you said. "So..." You asked as you wiped your tears off your face. "What about you?"
You and Catra spent the rest of the night and next day sharing stories about your childhood and how differently but similar the two of you had grown up. You even got to tease her about Adora and the fact that you were, technically, her older sister by 2 minutes. You were also very excited when you got to show Catra around the ship you had taken to get to Etheria.
---
"So I am guessing everything went well?" Lena asked over the radio after you finally called her about coming to Etheria. "It was a little rocky at the beginning but we smoothed things over... She's great Lena, you guys are gonna love each other." You say with a giant smile on your face as you look at Catra who was relaxing in the copilot seat next to you.
#Catra x reader#x reader#spop#spop x reader#she ra and the princess of power fanart#she ra and the princesses of power x reader#platonic
73 notes
·
View notes
Note
NekuShiki question time! #2 :)
Who said "I love you" first? When?
Do they ever go dancing? How does it go?
Who is more affectionate with the other?
First I love you
The person who I envision to say the first “I love you” in the post-NEO world would be Neku. Pre-NEO I would hands down have thought it would be Shiki, because out of the two I feel like Neku’s more of an awkward sort and wouldn’t know how to put romantic feelings into words. But after NEO I feel like Neku became a little better at conveying his feelings and here’s why:
He watched her exit the elevator. She was talking to someone holding a camera bag, possibly the photographer she had just hired a couple of days ago. He remembered their evening meal yesterday, one he had to pry her away from her work to partake in, relating to her upcoming photoshoot. He learned their usual photographer had double booked and she had to scramble to find a replacement. The replacement looked young, around their age, and seemed to be bowing a goodbye to her before walking towards the exit behind him.
Neku continued to watch her, as she pulled out her phone from her Mr. Mew purse. Shiki tapped furiously at the screen, with speed rivaling Nagi, and seconds later he felt a buzz in his pocket.
After tucking her phone back away, Shiki moved toward the turnstiles situated near the door and finally saw him. It took her a second to overcome the surprise, he didn’t tell her that he was coming to pick her up, but she immediately brightened as she walked toward him at a steadfast pace.
How many days, months, years had he waited and hoped for to see a sight like this? To feel like this? Like his chest tightening in anticipation of her being in his arms, his cheeks warming at her smiling at him for simply … existing? How long had he spent thinking about the life he could have had with his friends, with her?
When Neku was dropped into the Shinjuku UG, he went into shock. Why? Why was he back when he was banned from ever playing the game again? He had just gotten his life back. He finally didn’t feel so alone in the vast seas of Shibuya.
But then he got shot … again.
His cynical side thought, maybe this was his retribution. He didn’t deserve friends, not after what he did to him…
But then he remembered them, and what they had all said to him.
“Let me in! Tell me what you're thinking!”
“Give up on yourself, and you give up on the world.”
“You're not my partner anymore man, you're... my friend. So trus' that yo!”
Come on, work with us. A problem shared is a problem halved!
And then he could have sworn he heard her…
“You finally came back to us … I knew you would.”
“I’m so happy you're back, Neku.”
He didn’t remember her saying that to him, but it wasn’t the first time he felt like he saw things that haven’t happened yet, things that could happen if he played his cards right. Visions of a future that gave him some … hope.
Every battle he fought, every new area he stumbled into, every floating thought he passed, all led to this hope that he would get back to his friends.
When he wasn’t fighting to survive, or when Coco was standing watch so he could rest, he thought about them. Was Beat skipping classes still? Was Rhyme learning how to do those ollies Beat was trying to teach her. Was Shiki … was Shiki hanging out with Eri right now? Was she fixing a stitch on Mr. Mew? Did she miss him, the same way he missed her?
His time in the RG after playing three weeks in the reapers game was short, but nothing less than wonderful. Shiki and Neku went on a couple outings together, just the two of them when the Bito siblings had family errands. It started out a little awkward, especially when familiar restaurant and store keepers thought they were an item already. A specific ramen owner was the worst of them all even though his teasing came from a place of fondness for the pair.
Without him realizing, being with Shiki was almost as natural as breathing, and every moment he spent with her was fun, interesting, precious to him.
Neku didn’t get the time he needed to work out how important Shiki was to him before being plunged into the Shinjuku UG, but three years of company to only the disembodied thoughts of lost souls and an occasional “fairy” reaper gave him the opportunity to delve into it. The conclusion he reached gave him the motivation to keep fighting, to keep surviving. For once, he had someone worth living for.
“Earth to Neku?” Shiki waved her hands in front of his face.
He blinked, bringing himself back to the present. Shiki stood on her toes, trying to look at his face underneath his overgrown bangs. He felt her touch his cheek, concern marring her adorable face.
He hates that he brought so much strain to her life. Maybe she could have been happier with someone else, someone who wouldn’t break their promise to go shopping the next day and abruptly disappear.
But then she smiled at him, having noticed that he simply zoned out. And all of a sudden his negativity stopped spiralling and he felt grounded again. He may not feel like he deserved her, but she chose him nonetheless.
She chose to never give up on him, that he would survive the ordeal he was thrust into. She chose to be the best version of herself that she could be while she waited for him.
And then even after all that time had passed, she still chose to be with him.
Neku didn’t know if there was a word that encompassed the overwhelming emotion he felt whenever he thought of Shiki. One certainly felt close enough though.
“Hey Shiki?” He asked, putting his larger hand over her smaller one that lingered on his cheek.
“Hmm?”
“I love you.”
He couldn’t remember the last time he said that to anyone, if he did at all. Even though Neku had told Shiki almost immediately after his arrival in the RG that he wanted to be more than friends, he hadn’t used that word before. Love was still such a foreign concept that he wasn’t sure he understood it completely, but if there was anyone in the whole world he could associate love with, it would be Shiki.
Shiki’s hand on his face stiffened at the sudden confession. For a hot second, maybe it wasn’t the time or place she expected him to say it. He felt a slight panic from the doubt of her not reciprocating his feelings.
But those thoughts were quickly thrown out when she leaned in and kissed him.
It was a kiss longer than they had ever shared before. She was physically telling him something, but he was a little preoccupied to fully process anything. Shiki pulled away, far quicker than Neku would have liked, carrying the sweetest grin he ever saw on her.
“I love you too, Neku.”
Dancing
Shiki would have this fancy company dinner that she’d have to go to for networking. As friendly as Shiki is, she’s still introverted and the whole event just sounds utterly exhausting. Neku would be her plus one, because even if that’s the last place he would rather be, he’s her partner, and that’s that. She gets well enough along with everyone, but she has to make the rounds and greet everybody, leaving Neku alone at times. Thankfully Eri’s also there, and the girls take turns between networking and keeping Neku company. He surprises both of them when the head designer for Jupes notices Neku’s deep purple button down shirt from Jupes under a Gatto Nero’s half grey plaid - half black solid blazer (it’s visually better in my head than what I just described), and wants to talk to the designer of the jacket. Neku goes full endorsing mode for his girlfriend, and smiles smug when the girls realize they didn’t need to worry about him, much less securing a major deal with a major brand for a collaboration. He’s pretty happy with himself when he hears a version of Someday play on the surround sound. The dance floor opens up, and a couple of people start a waltz.
Neku thinks to himself, it’s an odd thing to have a dance in the middle of a company dinner, but dinners in the fashion industry are often hosted by the most eccentric of people, and he supposes it’s not so peculiar after all.
The melody plays soft and slow, and if he’s honest with himself, it’s a pretty good rendition of one of his favorite songs. He sees Shiki from the corner of his eye, silently asking her to dance as he extends his hand out. She’s surprised at the gesture. Neku’s many things, but dancer’s not one of them. The exaggerated kicks he’s so fond of are sort of hard to move elegantly in. A simple slow dance, he thinks, is enough for him to handle. Her thin finger slipped effortlessly into his hand.
More affectionate
Post-NEO, I feel that both are pretty affectionate toward one another, but in different ways. Shiki’s more physically affectionate, she’s more of a hugger and is always holding his hand, or his clothes, just so she can feel that he���s there. He doesn’t initiate physical touch as often as she does, but he never let’s go, or moves away from it. This happens more naturally as they start dating, snuggles and such.
Neku’s more affectionate verbally. He’s gotten comfortable saying what’s on his mind more often. He’s not shy about complimenting her, she doesn’t need his reassurances but his opinion is important to her nonetheless. He’s a natural flirt; says things that would be considered suave without intention. He would say pick up lines without realizing that they were pick up lines.
Okay, so I’m like not really sure how best to put my thoughts together but here goes:
The Shibuya and Twister kiddos would all be at some fashion function, and the Fret and Beat would comment on how attractive some of the models are. Neku would just be like, “yeah, they are attractive, but they aren’t as beautiful as Shiki.” Him referring to how much he loves her appearance as well as her personality, whereas he knows nothing about these girls so all he is going on is their looks.
And of course Shiki, who has pins in her mouth and is trying to get her models ready, hears this. Her jaw loosens and the pins fall on the floor. She’s essentially flushed and flabbergasted, by what he said and how nonchalant he said it. He looks at her like he said nothing wrong. Then he just smiles at her, and she just stutters out curse words. She doesn’t have time for this.
Notes: I’m so sorry for the late reply. I’m such a slow thinker and writer! But thanks again for the ask! The first prompt sort of snowballed. Hope you like it! @doesitringabell, I added a collection on Ao3 dedicated to you for any/all other prompts that end up longer than I had anticipated. Check out the source content.
Also sorry for any typos and such, let me know if you spot any. If anyone is still interested in my rambling mess of Neshiki fanfics/ficlets, don’t hesitate to send me more asks! It might take a while, but just know that my moments of silence are just me tinkering with ideas (writing something, hating it, revising it, writing again, rinse, repeat, then screw this, just take it.)
#TWEWY#Neshiki#NekuShiki#the world ends with you#NekuShiki question time#ntwewy#neo twewy#twewy neo#the world end with you neo#neku sakuraba#shiki misaki#daisukenojo bito#rhyme bito#eri#coco atarashi#my post#mypost#myfanfiction#myfanfic
26 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Mission
Day 28, Distress
Warnings: Angst, discussion of cheating, and a breakup.
Seriously, there is no happy ending, so if that’s what you want don’t read!!!!! Also, forgive me if it isn’t quite that good. This was my angst practice that I decided to tie into Daminette December. @daminette-december2019-2020
"No."
"Mari, really." Damian sighed and ran a hand through his hair. "It's just a mission. It will be over before you know it. I should even get time off afterwards to go on that vacation you wanted." He reached for her, trying to reassure her that it was fine.
She grimaced and leaned away from his touch. "Sure, just a mission. One where you pretend to cheat on me, then we publicly break up, only for you to begin formally dating your mistress." She stood and began pacing. Her hands waved through the air punctuating each word. "All the while I'll be hiding out in a safe house where you'll come and visit me whenever you can get away. Oh and let's not forget this mark is one Lila Rossi. The same Lila Rossi that tried to ruin my life and almost got me killed."
Marinette spun towards him and smiled stiffly. "Did I misunderstand anything, Dear?"
If he'd had less control over his body, Damian would have flinched at her sneer.
"Habiti," she frowned, "please. It shouldn't last long. We just need to know who has been smuggling the artifacts into the country. Some of them are magical in nature so we need to be proactive about it. Rossi is their public face and we need to get close to her."
“And it couldn’t be one of the unattached men on your team? Or elsewhere within the Justice League? You know, someone who isn’t living with their partner? Who hasn’t had several long conversations about marriage!? I thought you were going to propose, Wayne, not break up with me!”
Damian jumped to his feet at the use of his last name. Marinette hadn’t called him that since they’d started dating. “Pretend. Pretend to break up, Marinette. We would still be together, just not in public.”
Marinette walked around their coffee table as she spoke, making sure to keep it between them. It wouldn’t help much if this fight became physical, but it would leave enough time for her to transform. Damian could see a red Kwami floating nearby and he knew the others would be on standby as well.
“So I’d become the Mistress in hiding? You'd have me waiting patiently for you to return to me whenever you have a free moment to spare. Nothing more than a trinket for your amusement. All while watching you gallivant around with a harpy and manipulator who holds a grudge against me.” He scowled and clenched his fists. She wasn’t listening to him. “That hit last night must have scrambled your brain if you think for one second I’d be-”
“ENOUGH!”
She flinched and Damian regretted yelling at her for half a second. Adrien hadn’t been the most kind to her near the end of their relationship. But he needed her to understand that this was important. These artifacts in the wrong hands would be devastating. They needed to get to Rossi, and quickly, and he was the best one for the job.
“I am the one doing this mission because of your history with her!” His voice was quieter than before, but he struggled keeping it that way. Then again, Marinette always brought his emotions to the surface. “We know she would do almost anything to try and ruin you so I am the perfect candidate. She is more likely to bring me into her confidence quicker than anyone else because she will believe she can cause damage to you through me.”
"Lila would have you put me in a tower just to keep me out of sight. If she had access to gloat over me, even better!" Her voice matched his intensity, "But I've already saved myself from one tower. Another wouldn't stop me." She paused, defiance in every line of her body, asking him to hear her.
Damian searched her face, trying to understand what she was thinking. Instead her normally open gaze was shuttered and her face blank. He could only find a sliver of icy anger in her blue eyes. Finally she scoffed and turned away to look at the ground. Tikki landed on her shoulder and patted her cheek. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly. When she looked back up he still couldn’t tell what her thoughts were, but she was calm.
“I can’t stop you from taking this case.” She spoke softly. She wasn’t pleading, but it was a close thing. “I’ve never tried because I know what they mean to you. But just this once I’m going to ask you to not do this. You’ve only read about her, but I know her. She will use you and your resources to get further ahead. She will worm her way into the deepest recesses of your mind and make you believe things you know aren’t true. And if she doesn’t then she will twist you back into a version Ra's would be proud of. I don’t want to see you become a shell of yourself. I’m not sure I could. Please don’t take this case.”
The silence was deafening. They stared at each other until Marinette looked away. She had pleaded her case even though she already knew the answer.
"I am heading to the Watchtower to let them know I accept the mission. I'll see you when I get back."
Damian turned and picked up his jacket from the back of the couch. He figured she wouldn't say anything else and began to walk swiftly towards the door.
"I won't be here when you get back." He cast a glance back to find her watching him. Her voice rang with promise, almost too loud after the fight. "If you walk through that door now, there won't be anything pretend about our break up."
He sighed and shook his head. "You're just upset. We both are. We can talk about it later when we both have clearer heads." And with that, he left her standing in their living room listening to the click of the door shutting behind him.
---
She hadn't been there, but he expected as much.
The visit to the Tower had taken longer than he'd expected and he'd come home far too early in the morning for any sensible person.
He noticed immediately that some of her things were missing, but nothing extreme. Just a bag of clothes, necessities, and the miracle box. Her sketchbooks were still in the bookcase and her most recent commission was still on the mannequin. She would be back and they would figure it out.
Two weeks later and Damian was beyond frustrated with her and her refusal to return to the apartment. He knew she was still seen entering it since there had been no scandal in the paper, but never when he was there. They'd only met in public, with other people around, making it impossible for them to discuss anything related to his mission or their relationship.
He was in the middle of sparring with Dick, struggling to pull his punches for such a friendly spar. He was angry, but he didn't want to let on that something was bothering him. He hadn't told his family about the mission yet, but he knew he'd have to before he and Marinette staged their break up.
Not to mention he'd officially met Rossi that morning. She felt just as slimy and greasy as Marinette had made her sound.
"What's up Little D? You seem distracted today," Dick asked when they stopped for water.
He took a long draw from his bottle to buy extra time to answer. He probably should have expected Dick to pick up on his distress. "Nothing much." He sighed and looked away. He should tell them, but, not now. Later. "Marinette and I are having a disagreement is all. You know how busy this time of year is for her so we haven't had a chance to actually discuss it yet."
It wasn't quite a lie. She always had an off season fashion show to showcase her students work and give them the feel of managing their own line. But she had always made time to spend a meal with him at least. And they had. However, instead of home cooked meals they hadn't had anything more private than lunch at a busy restaurant since he left the house that day.
"That's tough." Damian couldn't stand the sympathy on Dick's face and scowled. He wasn't going to feel guilty for taking this mission. "Do you want to trade patrol shifts? I have tomorrow off at the precinct so I don't mind working tonight so you can talk to Nettie."
It wasn't a bad idea. Marinette knew his shifts so she would likely avoid him until the next time Oracle made up the patrol schedule.
"Sure," he said with a short nod. "Thanks Richard."
---
Damian had expected to surprise Marinette and finally make her talk to him. Instead he was shocked to find the apartment empty and an envelope with his name sitting on the counter.
Damian,
I love you.
I expected to spend the rest of my life with you, but this is something I draw the line at. I have spent the last two weeks trying to understand why you have to be the one doing this, and while you may get results faster, it's at the cost of my emotions and trust. The cost of our relationship.
You left me, Damian, in the middle of our home to go accept a mission asking you to cheat on me. I tried to get over it, but I like to think I am worth more than that.
I'll make appearances, be a dutiful girlfriend until the breakup, but that's it. That's all I'm doing for this mission of yours.
Lila Rossi has taken so much from me, but I refuse to let her take my dignity and self worth. Even if you and I are the only ones who know it.
Goodbye Damian al Ghul-Wayne. I wish you all the luck in the world.
Marinette
Damian reread her letter. And again.
A third time had him rushing to their bedroom. The sound of paper being crushed faint behind the beat of his heart.
Gone. Everything was gone. Her plants, half the pictures, even the cat pillow she refused to give up.
Gone.
Only a handful of clothes and toiletries were left. Enough that when the official breakup happened she would look like she was moving out.
She was gone and he knew she wasn't coming back. Even if he stepped away from this mission now, she wouldn't return to him.
There was one thing she'd always told him she had trouble fixing once broken. And he had promised her he wouldn't forget. Promised he wouldn't shatter her the same way they had. But he'd forgotten.
He'd forgotten how fragile her trust was.
---
It had taken longer than he thought, but it was over. Lila, no she was Rossi once again, had been more paranoid than they had thought.
But they had been correct in assuming she would take to Damian the quickest. Whether it was because he was a Wayne, or because he had been dating Marinette they couldn't be sure. But eventually she chose him.
Damian scrubbed his skin raw for hopefully the last time. Rossi had just been taken in by the Justice League and he planned on never seeing her again. He was sure he would feel her hands on him for far longer.
His apartment was too quiet, he thought as he climbed out of the scalding water. It always was these days. No Marinette sewing or baking. No Kwami fighting over the remote. Not even himself lately, flipping through a book in all the chaos.
He missed her. Her passion. Her fierceness. Her sense of justice. Occasionally he had the chance to watch her take down a thug three times her size while wearing whatever gem she chose that night. Occasionally he lost his breath in awe and gained a new bruise for it.
He missed her quiet. Her peace. Her strength. The papers weren't kind to either of them when they staged the breakup. It had happened earlier than he wanted, but all of Gotham could tell something was wearing on their Sunshine. They were even more invasive when she moved out. But Marinette had simply strut out as a modern version of Princess Diana, with her head high. The crowds parted before her without a single question asked.
He had walked out a week later with Lila on his arm and a glare in his eye. They failed to make the front page much to Lila's ire and his secret glee. Marinette had, in her gorgeous dress and new haircut. Damian would have begged to run his hand through the shiny strands if they had seen each other in that first week.
He missed her nervousness. Her dramatics. Her chaos. She had held her student show two weeks after their breakup and he knew exactly what had been happening backstage. Only this time her usual panic attack would be handled by her students. The freakout at the sound booth would be calmed only after listening to the technician give her another rundown of the show.
And when she walked down the runway in her traditional, single contribution to the show he was blown away. A whirlwind of fabrics and color left the entire audience gaping. She had created a wedding dress out of scraps from all of her students' lines. She was forests of greens and blues, mountains of grays and browns, and sunsets of pinks and oranges. She was hurricanes, tsunamis, and earthquakes. It was creation and destruction, a beginning and end. A power. And yet it was delicate and oh so feminine, even with the torn edges of a runaway bride. She had been chaos and order and the world loved it.
Papers were arguing if it had been inspired by her recent breakup. The elite were whispering about who she'd been seen with. Any unattached bachelor or bachelorette were vying for her attention at every charity and gala. She merely floated through leaving a broken heart in every chest.
But what Damian really missed was her kindness. Her friendship. Her love. The way she smiled when he walked in the door. The blanket she used to drape over their laps while they watched a movie. How she looked for him first after a round with the Rogues.
She didn't do that anymore. Her smile became a nod in his direction. That blanket was now shared with Cass, or Tim, or Duke. Even Jason would get to share with her on the few times he showed up to family movie night. He still caught her looking for him first, but it was only out of habit now.
Damian almost resented his family. She was good friends with all of them. She ran patrols with them. She trusted them, more than him. But he couldn't. They were his only chance to be near her. To see her relaxed, away from the public eye. The way she used to be with him.
---
"Your partner should be here any minute, Black Cardinal."
Damian nodded at Wonder Woman and leaned back in his seat. He pondered over who it could be. It had been over a year since the end of the Rossi case and some of his family still hadn't fully forgiven him for taking it. He understood. He couldn't quite forgive himself either.
They may have caused more than one problem for the Justice League. It often led to fights when they were paired. If not, then it was miscommunication problems between them. One unwilling to fully trust the other.
He knew it couldn't be Red Robin. Last time they both ended up in the hospital for injuries they gave to each other. That happened when Damian learned that Tim had actually been working up the courage to ask Marinette out the same night he had. A small part of Tim hated Damian for taking that chance first and then throwing it away.
Red Hood was a hard no when it would be just the two of them. Jason apparently took Marinette in for the first few weeks of The Mission. He saw the aftermath of Damian's decision and Damian couldn't help the bitter jealousy he felt when he saw the other. Their meetings were never pretty. Or quiet.
Maybe it was Spoiler? Stephanie may have raged at him when she first found out, but she always put it aside when they had work.
A flash of red in his peripheral pulled him out of his thoughts. He quickly stood to look fully at the newcomer walking in and couldn't help but gape.
Her style had changed since he had last seen her. She was darker now, finally matching the shadows of her city. Beautiful embroidery detailed the red spots on the black Hanfu robe top. The sash at her waist was a dark red that matched her leggings. It wasn't traditional, but it was practical. He knew she must have felt some pride in showing a part of her heritage.
In the end he could only think one thing. Ladybug was beautiful.
Damian continued to stare and was shocked to notice the bottom of the robe split in half and fluttered like wings. He could faintly remember reading that that only happened when beetles were agitated, but that wasn't important.
She was in front of him, in uniform. She was going to be his partner for this mission. She was here.
"-ill you be okay working with him?"
They had been talking. She had spoken and he wasn't paying attention. What did Diana ask? Oh, that.
Damian tried not to hold his breath while she studied him. He had changed too. She had been right that Rossi would twist him; He was deadlier, less caring about accidental casualties.
But she was blank faced again, just like that night. In fact it was better than before. He realized then that he didn't know her anymore. That he would never know her that way again. It twisted his stomach and made his chest ache in a now familiar pain.
And then she spoke and his heart split again.
"It's fine, Wonder Woman. I know I can always trust Black Cardinal to complete a mission."
190 notes
·
View notes
Text
FEBRUARY 18, 2007
Abe & Jodi
Dabbling in Mormonism, Magic Underwear & Abe (Part 2)
youtube
Abe Abdelhadi gave 6 media interviews, authored a blog and wrote an essay on this case (Souce: Monica Lindstrom, 27 Jan 2016).
Interview on Jan 16, 2013: Abe met Jodi in August 2006, they had lunch and one date in December 2006. He was 17 years older than her. After dinner, they were kissing in a parking lot, and Abe felt Jodi’s underwear. The defense portrayed Abe as “a sleazy middle-aged guy trying to pick up a younger woman” (Source: Steve Kraft, 27 Jan 2015).
Jodi felt guilty about seeing Abe, and didn’t see him again. Travis was jealous, and called Abe “Soul-less” in the sex tape. Jodi wrote an email to Abe ending the relationship, but it was sent to Travis and not to Abe, apparently in an effort to placate Travis’ jealousy.
Abe testified about the date they had in the penalty retrial on Jan 27, 2015. In one of the HLN interviews, Abe says he called Jodi in June 2008 after he learned of Travis’ death, suspecting she killed him, and Jodi called him back.
Jodi’s “Dear John” letter
Hi Abe
I’m writing you for a few reasons. Let me get the more trivial ones out of the way first. I tried reaching you by phone during the week without any luck. Probably because I’ve been calling at ridiculous hours of the night after I’m off work. Like the last three months, I find myself once again near the end of the billing cycle of my cell phone, out of minutes, and paying through the teeth to talk on the phone during daylight hours. But I digress. The reason I’ve been trying to reach you is to let you know that I was listening to the online version of “Never Before never again” at freedomvideos.com (?) and some thoughtful jerk laced a voice over on Mr. Stonecipher toward the end of the video. He says “there has never been a better time or a better opportunity than right now at Pre-Paid Loser” I am not joking. That’s what you hear. If you want to hear it for yourself, go the video. It’s about 11 minutes and 45 seconds into it. Just thought I would make you aware of that, since you use that on occasion for your prospects.
Jodi Arias & Mr. Stonecipher
The other, and more important reason that I am writing to you is regarding our friendship. You have been a wonderful source of information on many levels and I appreciate your insight and perspective. I’m glad that we met, and I’m glad we are friends. But after considering a few aspects of our friendship, such as the conversation we had the other night revisiting the dream you had to the hug we exchanged at the last AFT in Anaheim. I think we should re-think our conduct toward each other. I know that between you and me those things are simply gestures of a functioning friendship between a couple of single individuals. Up until recently I’ve considered myself single, and I never would have considered it to be inappropriate or even given it a second thought. Although I’m not married and I’m not Travis’ girlfriend.
From now going forward I feel that you and I should keep a friendly distance. I’m certainly not suggesting that we ignore each other, but even something as simple as a hug can be misconstrued as something it is not. You and I and everyone are hugging everyone else in this business. We are like a big family. So it may seem somewhat like a foreign request on my part, but you’re a pretty savvy guy, so I know you’ll understand.
“Break Up” by Agnes Trachet
I’m aware that you like me, and you’ve made that pretty clear. I’m flattered by that. I hesitate to tell you all of this only because I am reminded of the stories you’ve shared with me about women taking it the wrong way (like when you prospect them, for example). Your internal dialogue is less than friendly (“Look, lady. I didn’t ask and I’m not interested in you anyway!”) So in considering that, please know that I’m not assuming that you’re still pursuing me or that you see me as some kind of prize that you’re striving (??) for. We rarely talk outside of PPL events, and I am fully aware that you have a life completely outside the realm of “Jodi” which involves a blossoming business, a large social circle and network of people, and most likely many other female interest as well.
You already know that I’m seeing Travis. I’ve never divulged many details about our relationship simply because I consider certain details to be sacred and private, and should be kept between him and I anyway. I know I’ve told you that we are not in a committed relationship, but regardless of our status, I care so deeply about his. I often ask myself, how would Travis feel about this? Or, how I would I feel if Travis were doing what I’m doing right now with someone else? In fact, this reasoning has been a compelling force behind all of my actions, decisions and conduct as of late.
Now I’m sure you’re already aware of this, but when we hugged at the Grove a few weeks ago, my intention was nothing more than to warmly greet a friend and business associate. But I’ve since given this further thought and I’ve asked myself, would I have acted the same if Travis were there that day? In truth, I would not have. And this leads me to question my own character. I don’t want to be inconsistent, especially not when it involves something and someone that is so important to me. Granted, human behavior is often modified and adjusted under various circumstances. Everyone does this, it is natural. But at this point, none of that matters to me. What matters to me is how that which I am accountable for would make Travis feel. I care more about him than I ever have. His happiness is of cardinal significance to me, and his feelings and opinions I value more greatly than gold.
I didn’t write this email to expound upon my secret worship-Travis-agenda. I only wanted to clear a few things up, if not for you, then for myself. For I’m sure you already “get” all of this anyway. But at least now I’ve said it, and I can rest easier knowing that we are on the same page about things. I think you’re a great person who’s never had a single bad intention toward me, and I appreciate all of the time you’ve taken to impart to me your knowledge, perspectives, and experiences. I will certainly see you around at events, to which you bring a lively energy.
Take care until then, Jodi
Take care until then, Jodi
youtube
Abe Abdelhadi, a man who dated Jodi Arias and was a colleague of Travis Alexander recalls his experience with Jodi. His name was mentioned in the infamous phone sex tape. In previous interviews Abe has described the story of his date with Jodi one night in Pasadena. He said the date eventually involved kissing and as they were kissing he noticed that Jodi wasn’t wearing “magic underwear” (a term used for garments worn by Mormons). After mentioning this to Jodi, to his surprise she replied, “No but there’s magic IN them.” Abe made the argument that this experience shows that Jodi was not as sexually “naïve” as she may have portrayed to have been to the court.
In this segment Abe says that the date was “fun” and that he didn’t know she was going to kill anyone. What’s haunting is that this is probably the same way Travis Alexander felt about his relationship with Jodi, right up until the moments before he died.
(PK Report)
FROM THE SEX TAPE:
Jodi: I know you don’t like Abe (she waits)…
Travis: Yeah, well he’s soulless. He’s like at the top of the list. He’s…
Jodi: (Interrupting) I wouldn’t call him soulless, I would just call him like focused, like business…
Travis: He’s not focused on business.
Jodi: I don’t know…
Travis: If he was focused on business, he’d be a solid E.D. (executive director, I believe), for starters…
Jodi: He told me the other day that he hopes you get your ring.
Travis: HE told you the other day?
Jodi: Yeah.
Travis: (After a pause) How the hell did that come up?
Jodi: Ummm….because I went to, I went to leave him a comment on his MySpace, because I haven’t talked to him in like…four months, and I was just…and he left one for me after not talking to me for four months saying, who, what, where, or something, and I was going to say the same thing back, just to throw it out there, kind of thing, and I went to put ‘add comment’, and it said, you must be this user’s friend in order to make comments about them. So, I was like, he’s always been my MySpace friend, so I texted him. I said, hey Abe, I’ve got a bone to pick with you, and he wrote back, what, and I said, you’re not my MySpace friend anymore, and then the phone rang, and it was him, and he was like, hey listen, and this is why, because I deleted you from my friends. I just didn’t want to be any part of your drama, your drama with you and Travis, and I was like, uhh, uhh, okay. And he was like, it’s nothing against you, I think you’re both great people, I just didn’t want to be associated with that, and he was like, I hope you’re gonna understand that it has nothing to do with you. I think you’re a great girl. I think Travis is an awesome businessman; in fact, I hope he gets his ring, and I think that would be awesome because that would just be more stories I could tell, and he said, and just said it in passing, but he was like, I hope you understand, and I was like, well, okay…(pause)…and…
Travis: It’s either that, or…
Jodi: Heheheheh….what?
Travis: That’s dramatic, right there.
Jodi: Yeah, I know. I thought it was too. I thought it was too. He’s like, I mean, I see he, he did bring that up though. He said, you know, I don’t understand. I see him in the bathroom, and I’m like a ghost to him. Like he doesn’t, he looks right through me, he doesn’t even see me or say hi to me. He said, I have no problem with that; if it’s gotta be that way, fine. He’s like, I have nothing against him, and that’s when he said, in fact, I hope he gets his ring. That’s what he said.
Travis: (Inaudible)…I’m glad he felt intimidated in the bathroom.
Jodi: He said nothing but nice things about you, but he didn’t want to be a part of my dramas. I was like, okay.
Travis: He’s a ghost to me? Because what am I supposed to say? Hey, you kissed my girlfriend? You wanna talk about that?
Jodi: (Very loud and very excited – so much so that I can’t make out the first few words) HEH! That was before I was your girlfriend! (She calms down and lowers her voice dramatically) You’re cute…
Travis: Nah…ahh…
Jodi: Ehh-heh-heh…
Travis: You know, what am I supposed to say, ya know what I mean? (Jodi says, “uh-huh”). Ahh, hey, I just got ripped a new one 'cause some drunk chick frikkin’ fell on me, and, uhh, now you’re drunk, and you’re trying to frikkin’ hook up with my girlfriend frikkin’ five minutes later? Uhh, you know?
Jodi: When was that?
Travis: Oklahoma, remember? I was gonna go beat his ass?
Jodi: Oh, he said something not so nice. It was a compliment to me…it was meant to be a compliment to me, but it was an insult to you, and I should have stuck, I should have stuck up for you. I was timid, and I was still like that. I needed to work on my…
Travis: Yeah, you (inaudible)…gave me (90% sure those two words are correct) so much crap over Clancy, and maybe you didn’t stand up for me, and you were getting picked up…(inaudible)…
Jodi: But (inaudible) he was hangin’ all over me…
CROSSTALK
Travis: Nah…no…A: Not true, not true. We don’t even need to go there. Don’t even go there.
Jodi: (Pause) Let’s not go there, then. Eh-heh! (Very forced laughter) We already said the other night we were never going to go there again. Let’s let it go.
Travis: (Silence)
Jodi: Okay, back to the Team Freedom thing. Umm…
Travis: I’m glad I intimidated him in the bathroom.
Jodi: (Uproarious laughter) Ah-hahahahahahah!!! You’re funny!
Travis: I was seeing him, too. Cause I was right next to him, and I put out the, I’ll whip your A vibe, if you say one word to me…
Jodi: Eh-heh-heh-heh-heh-heh-heh-heh.
LONG PAUSE
Jodi: I think you grabbed my ass, like right in front of him, like when we were walking through the casino in Las Vegas, in 07. We walked by, and you grabbed my butt, and you were like, there goes Abe, and I was like…WHAT??? I love it when you grab my butt, but you only do it when you’re trying to prove a point to somebody else.
Travis: That’s not true, but I always do when I’m trying to prove a point to somebody else…
Jodi: That’s true…
Travis: You can’t say that I don’t work that booty.
Jodi: Oh, never mind, you do know how to work the booty…eh-heh-heh-heh…
(Behind the Words: A Logical and Satirical Guide to the Impossible Defense of Jodi Arias Volume 2 by Kim Anne Whittemore)
I’m also wondering how a man who said goodbye to Green Jodi by giving her the middle finger with both hands, trusted this type of woman with recorded phone sex conversations in which he was a party. Beyond that, if he had been angry that she had failed on three attempts to record their phone sex conversations, then why didn’t we hear him, even once, tell her to press the save button during the taped conversation the defense just played? The answer? Because Travis never knew he was being recorded.
Predictably, Nurmi asks, “So, you recorded it at his request?”. Green Jodi answers, “Yes”. Nurmi continues, “I wanna ask you about some of what we heard on the tape. Early on there was a discussion about Abe and a compliment that he was making to you that was an insult to Travis that you should have corrected. Do you know what that was in reference to?”. Sure, Nurmi is going to pick the portion of the tape that is incomprehensible. During those critical parts of the conversation, Travis sounds as if he is under water. If this tape was going to be entered into evidence, there should have been a print-out of the dialogue. Some of these portions, including the one to which Nurmi just referred, were inaudible. Whether the defense deliberately muddled the recording is unknown. I was very frustrated with this portion because it told me nothing beyond the fact that Abe was disliked by Travis, Clancy held onto Travis at a PPL event, gossip, gossip, and more gossip.
Green Jodi is about to tell the jury about some of the non-sexual things they heard on the tape. Nurmi says, “I want to ask you about some of what we heard on the tape. Early on, there was a discussion about Abe and a compliment he was making to you that was an insult to Travis that you should have corrected. Do you know what that was in reference to?”
Remember, this part of the tape was difficult to hear. This part of the tape is also completely irrelevant in terms of the slaughter of June 4, 2008, but Nurmi will do anything to keep us from getting to the kill. It’s ironic that it was Green Jodi who raised the issue of Abe Abdelhadi during the taped conversation, and it was clearly a subject Travis would have preferred to avoid. It was Green Jodi who reminded Travis that Abe complimented her and insulted him. Despite the fact that the dialogue is muddled, the mood is crystal clear – Travis was upset at Abe, not at Green Jodi. Travis did not rail against her because she didn’t stick up for him in the face of Abe’s indirect insult to Travis. I suspect that Nurmi and his client are about to rewrite history – again.
Green Jodi answers, “Yes, that was when we were in Oklahoma City in March, 2007, and that’s when Abe said you deserve better, and he didn’t mean it in a way like you deserve me instead of him, just that he thought I deserved better, to be treated better, and I took that as a compliment because that meant to me that he valued – that he saw me as enough value – that I needed to be treated better, and I didn’t say anything to change his mind or anything, and I wasn’t even going to tell Travis until he demanded to know what we were talking about, and I wanted to be open and forthright in our relationship, so I…”.
There are a few things worth looking at here. When referring to this incident, Green Jodi says she wanted to be “open and forthright” in her relationship with Travis, but she prefaces that assertion by saying that she was open and forthright because Travis “demanded” an answer from her. So, which is it? It can’t be both ways. In one scenario, the information is freely and immediately offered, yet in the other scenario, it is extracted by verbal force.
Additionally, someone is not being open and forthright in their relationship when they get angry because their boyfriend is holding onto a woman who has had too much to drink at a public event, and instead of speaking to her boyfriend about her jealousy, she chooses to lock herself in the bathroom for a half hour sob-fest. These incidents happened on the same night. Open and forthright? Perhaps Green Jodi should revisit the dictionary.
Secondly, Green Jodi should not be permitted to infer what was in the mind of Abe Adelhadi when he allegedly said that she deserved better than Travis She has no idea if Abe was implying that he would be a better match for Jodi, or if Abe was being passive-aggressive toward Travis because he had his own issues with him. There is, after all, little doubt that Travis did not like Abe. This is what happens when someone is allowed to write their own script – they get to fill in all the thoughts and motivations of the other characters.
Nurmi interrupts, “And by demanding to know – that was when he grabbed your arm by the elevators?”. By the elevators? Didn’t Green Jodi say that this non-event happened in the ballroom when she went to grab his hand in the middle of a crowd of people, but he got her wrist instead? When did this become an arm grab by the elevator?
Green Jodi replies, “It wasn’t near the elevator. It was outside the crowd, right near the edge of the crowd – yes, yes, that’s when…”. That’s when? What happened? Nothing. I still find it hard to believe they were allowed to categorize this as an incident of abuse. It helps that Green Jodi is really playing up the abused woman demeanor right now. She did not correct Nurmi when he said it was her arm that was grabbed. In fact, according to her earlier testimony, it was her wrist that he grabbed, and that goes a long way to prove that he intended to grab her hand.
Nurmi says, “There was also – just so we’re clear, we’re talking about Abe Abadahla, right?”. Green Jodi replies, “Abdelhadi”. Nurmi continues, “Abdelhadi, excuse me. And Mr. Abdelhadi was also mentioned, um, that Travis made a comment, something about he was gonna kick Abe’s ass in the bathroom. He said I gave a 'whip your A’ vibe to him – related to kissing you. Can you explain to us what the back story to that is?”.
Green Jodi says, “Yes. Um, when Abe and I went on a date in January, 2007, prior to Travis and I, we were in Barnes and Noble and looking at books, and he said something, and I went to look at him, and he leaned in and kissed me, and I wasn’t expecting it. I was kind of shy about it, even though he was nice, it was nice, but it threw me off a little, so I pulled away, and I was shy, and we went to dinner, um, I don’t know what else we did. He was walking me back to my car, and he began to kiss me more near my car, and after that, Travis had interrogated me about the dates I had that day because I went to lunch with John, and I went to dinner with Abe, and then I hung out with John afterward. And so, I liked John a little bit more than Abe, but I was getting a platonic vibe from him, so when I described the dates to Travis, he said he picked up on that – that I liked John, but he asked me directly if either of them kissed me, and, um, I said that Abe did, in Barnes and Noble, and I kind of trailed off, and I could tell from the tone of his voice that he was not happy, and so I never told him about the parking lot, and I, after, when I was getting ready to move to Yreka, we had a conversation in his bedroom a few days before I moved, and we, um, kind of took, we kind of came clean about some things we were keeping from each other, and that was one of the things I never told him that I should have…”.
What did Green Jodi say to Travis on the phone the day she went on two dates? We are now being asked to believe that Travis was initially upset about a kiss in popular book store? How passionate could that kiss have been? Besides, she was not officially dating Travis at the time of this date (late 2007), and saying that Abe had tried to kiss her in the parking lot would have been the preferred tactic for a woman trying to trap a man who already appeared to be jealous. Is she expecting us to believe that she only “came clean” about Abe Adelhadi kissing her in the parking lot a few days before she left Mesa for Yreka? I believe she “came clean” about her date with Abe the day it happened. Here is the exact interchange in reference to the day of the two dates:
Nurmi: “And it was at this time that you said Mr. Alexander called and you were unable to take his call at that moment?”
Arias: “Yes, he wasn’t angry, just inquisitive”.
Nurmi: “And that inqui…inqui…inquisition, if you will, led to you describing the fact that you were with Mr. Dixon”.
Arias: “Yes”.
Nurmi: “And how did that sit with Travis?”.
Arias: “Umm he, it wasn’t warmly received, he didn’t appear to get angry, but he, I could tell he was upset in his, just in the way he, his tone, his tone changed”.
After asking how Travis learned of and received the news of the additional date with Abe Adelhadi, Jodi answers:
Arias: “Same conversation, because both of those dates were in Pasadena on the same day”
Nurmi: “Was his distaste for your date with Mr. Abdelhadi, was it different than, um, than with John Dixon?”.
Arias: “It appeared to, it seemed to me, well, it was over the phone so I didn’t see him, but from the tone of his voice, he seemed upset”.
Nurmi: “Was that at a different level than it was with Mr. Dixon?”.
Arias: “I think it was all sort of cumulative, um”.
Nurmi: “Well, you mentioned the fact that as far as being encouraged to date, you said there were certain people, initially you thought it didn’t matter what types of people you dated, but then you said later on you were encouraged to date a particular type of person. So, what I was asking if there is some difference between Mr. Abdelhadi and Mr. Dixon that caused, to your understanding, extra anxiety with Mr. Alexander?”.
Arias: “I think it was that they both weren’t church members. I was sort of reprimanded for that”.
If Arias “came clean” about this date with Abe just days before she left Mesa, it had nothing to do with kissing; it had to do with a clip that was played on Dr. Drew Pinsky’s show:
ABE ABDELHADI (as quoted on the Dr. Drew Pinsky Show): “I made a little reach to find out – candidly speaking – if she was wearing thong panties or not. So, when I realized that she was, I made a little joke, and I said, that`s not magic underwear, and she said, but there’s magic in them. And so, I thought, OK, this is fun. She`s going to be fun”.
Before we leave the topic of “coming clean”, let’s not forget that Green Jodi has already admitted that she gets her information about Travis’ personal life by hacking into Travis’ email accounts. Coming clean? She doesn’t know the meaning of the phrase.
Back to court. Nurmi was about to interrupt, “That was kind of a come clean conversation before you moved, right?”. Green Jodi says, “Yes. And after he told me some things, and I told him those things, he felt like I had lied to him about our entire relationship, and our entire relationship was, um, based on lies, and I was a fraud, and I was just, that the whole relationship was fraudulent because I never told him about that incident prior to us getting together, and he thought one thing about Abe, and then he was just, and then he was oh, you know, he was kissing out, kissing more with you in the parking lot, and he was just, he was just mad about it”.
Nurmi asks, “When you told Travis about this, was he violent with you that day?”. Green Jodi answers, “Yes, he was that day”. Nurmi asks, “What happened?”.
Green Jodi pours it on: “Umm, Well, he was already…(long pause)…he was already upset because I had given him a pamphlet earlier, about the one that I talked about yesterday…”. Nurmi, on cue, interrupts, “Was this the same day, or a different day?” Green Jodi responds, “Same day. Same conversation, pretty much. We had just moved onto other subject matter, and at that point, he just flipped his lid and blew up, and he thew me on the ground, got on top of me, and started choking me.”. They’ve obviously rehearsed this because Nurmi allows a long, silent pause to elapse. Finally, he says, “When you say choking you, were you conscious the entire time?”. Green Jodi says, “I was conscious for…not long. He squeezed my neck, and I couldn’t breathe, everything turned gray really fast, and it went black, and…uh, uh…”.
Nurmi asks, “Did you fear for your life that day?”. Green Jodi answers, “It went so fast I didn’t have time to think, oh my God, he’s gonna kill me. The only thought I could think was, I can’t breathe, I can’t breathe, I didn’t have any air, and before I really thought about it, I just started to get – he was on top of my waist – and my arms were free, and I thought, I’m trying to push him off, but he weighed over 200 pounds at that point and, uhh, I just remember getting my arms, they just felt like lead, and they just fell back on the carpet, and that’s the last thing I remember until I woke up”.
Nurmi allows a long pause to go by before he says, “And when did this incident occur?”. Despite the fact that he’s already asked this question, he asks it again. Green Jodi responds, “It was sometime in the first week of April, 2008”. Nurmi asks “Is this sometime after the incident you said, you felt like you were one of those battered women who didn’t speak up?”. Green Jodi responds, “It was about three months after that”.
Green Jodi just told the jury that Travis choked her in early April, 2008. She claims that everything went gray before it went black. Notice the raging Travis didn’t actually kill her. Now I can understand all of the references about his love of MMA fighting, the Friday night socials at his house to watch fights, and the references to him being a wrestler. It’s all an implication that Travis knew how to choke someone without killing them. In any event, I don’t believe for a second that Travis Alexander choked Jodi Arias.
Nurmi asks, “Is this after the incident you were telling us about yesterday when you said you realized you were one of those battered women that didn’t speak up?”. Green Jodi answers, “It was about three months after that”.
Nurmi continues, “There was also talk on this phone call about a drunk chick hanging on Travis. Is that the story you told us before?”. Green Jodi, trying to sound as though she is on the verge of crying, answers, “Yes”. Nurmi asks, “There was a lot of sexual activity discussed on this tape. Did all that sexual activity, did that take place before you moved back to Yreka?”. Green Jodi is staring at her little desk and playing with something small. She answers, “The things we were talking about? Yes. Well, some things we were making plans, future plans, but a lot of it was references to prior (sigh) experiences”. Nurmi asks, “So, when you’re talking about things you did, all those things happened before you moved back to Yreka, right?”. Green Jodi puts her big hand on the side of her long face and says, “Things we did. Yes”.
Nurmi says, “One of the things that was brought up is that Travis always grabbed your ass to prove a point. Now, earlier in your testimony you told us about an incident in a truck stop in Ehrenberg. Were there other instances in which Travis grabbed your ass to prove a point?”.
Nurmi isn’t even trying to be professional. He isn’t quoting anyone when he uses the word “ass”, so I guess it’s fine for him to use this type of terminology because his client is a slut. He can also stop pretending that the Ehrenberg trip offended Green Jodi or her ass because we all heard her talking about this trip on the tape. According to the “survivor” on the witness stand, the Ehrenberg trip was filled with jizz, and Green Jodi was recorded saying how much she loved the fact that it was all over their motel room.
Green Jodi thinks about her ass, and then she straightens her glasses. She nods her head, then replies, “Yeah, there were other instances”. Nurmi says, “Tell us about those”. Juan Martinez, the individual who reminds us that this is indeed a court of law and not The Jerry Springer Show, objects. Once again, he wants the pesky foundational gaps filled in. He wants dates, times, and places, and Nurmi will probably respond in a contemptuous tone of voice while telling the judge what his client will and will not say. Nurmi drops his pen on the podium (for what must be the fiftieth time today), and says, “She’s telling us, judge”. Judge Stephens reminds Nurmi that she has to provide foundation. I don’t even know why this is a matter of debate. What difference does it make whether or not Travis Alexander grabbed Green Jodi’s butt? Who cares? He wasn’t a stranger who ran through the mall grabbing women inappropriately. Jodi Arias was a woman who had given Travis free access to her “ass”.
Green Jodi, the traumatized survivor, can remember all the instances in which Travis grabbed her butt. She says, “Once was right after the executive director banquet (something this in-name-only PPL associate was lucky to be attending) in Oklahoma City – that same weekend. We were just discussing, we were walking out of the banquet area, by the restrooms, and he grabbed my butt, and then he said…”. Juan Martinez raises a hearsay objection. Nurmi gives his “not being offered for the truth of the matter asserted” response. The judge tells Nurmi to restate his question.
It’s interesting that Green Jodi is now going to refer to an incident in Oklahoma City, because the ass grab on the phone sex tape happened in Las Vegas. I understand why Juan Martinez wants foundational information. They are deliberately bouncing between events, dates, and cities, and they are hoping to confuse everyone. Whatever Green Jodi may say at this moment, let’s all remember that on the phone sex tape she said the same thing happened in Las Vegas. When we heard her talking about that incident, she said, “I love it when you grab my butt”. I suppose she’s going to have a different opinion on ass grabbing in front of the jury.
Nurmi says, “He grabbed your butt. For what purpose did he grab your ass, to your understanding?”. Green Jodi, with her mouth hanging open, stares at Nurmi, and then replies, “My understanding was that he grabbed it because there was a guy named Mark standing by, and Mark had expressed an interest in me (oh, right…), mmm, two months earlier. He was also an associate. We like never went on a date or anything, but there was an interest there”.
Why, when ass grabbing was discussed on the phone with Travis, wasn’t this mysterious Mark person in Las Vegas mentioned? This is what Green Jodi said on tape about Travis’ habit of engaging in felonious ass grabbing: “I think you grabbed my ass, like right in front of him, like when we were walking through the casino in Las Vegas, in 07. We walked by, and you grabbed my butt, and you were like, there goes Abe, and I was like…WHAT?”.
Nurmi takes the obvious road and asks, “So, the point he was proving was that you belonged to him?”. Juan Martinez raises a leading objection. The objection is sustained, but Nurmi just moves a few words around and asks the same question again. Juan Martinez raises a speculation objection. He says he doesn’t even know what Nurmi is asking. Nurmi says, “What does SHE believe?”. Juan is good for the brain. He breaks up the monotony of the two boring key players now dominating the stage. He also made it clear to the jury that whatever answer comes out of this defendant’s mouth, it is purely her opinion, not fact. That is an important distinction. Green Jodi answers, “Just that he was claiming me. It was usually the only time he claimed me in public, when there was another guy around or something”.
Nurmi says, “I guess you weren’t wearing your T-shirt, huh?”. Wow. Nurmi just sent a clear message to every person listening that he doesn’t believe the strength of his client’s testimony is winning the war. That was a completely unprofessional, desperate thing to say. If he actually believed what Green Jodi was saying was true, he would never traumatize a victim by being sarcastic about the level of humiliation and abuse she suffered. That was a bad, bad move.
Juan Martinez is brilliant. Without a hint of emotion, he sits with his hands folded and says, “Objection. Which T-shirt are we talking about?”. Nurmi makes the same mistake each time Juan Martinez embarrasses him; he gets louder, more sarcastic, and more ridiculous. He looks like an angry Disney foe who doesn’t like the way things are going. He looks like he has no respect for the process or the court. As predicted, he swaggers around, and says, “I guess you weren’t wearing the T-shirt that has Travis Alexander apostrophEE (big accent on the end of that word with a waving hand gesture) S on it, Right?”. Green Jodi answers, “No”.
Nurmi is right in front of Juan Martinez, and he continues, “You probably weren’t wearing the shorts that said Travises with an apostrophe, oh excuse me, an exclamation point”. Green Jodi is a fool. She is answering rhetorical questions seriously. She says, “No, I never wore those in public”. Nurmi is on a roll (a downhill roll, but a roll nonetheless). He says, “There’s no other way to claim you as his property but to grab your ass, right?”. Now, I’m laughing. In the middle of this charade, Juan Martinez says, “Objection, speculation”. The objection is sustained.
Nurmi asks, “Did he prove this point – of you being his – on other occasions by grabbing your butt?”. This is all rather ridiculous. Green Jodi spent a good deal of time telling the jury that Travis ignored her at these events. Now, the man who is embarrassed to be seen with her is grabbing her butt in a public display of ownership?
Juan Martinez objects again. He says that it is speculation as this practice has been proven to be an act of ownership. He’s right, of course, but his objection is overruled. Now, Nurmi is free to continue his search for other instances of the ass grabber grabbing asses. It’s ironic that the woman who plunged a knife into human flesh 29 times can’t remember inflicting even one of those injuries, but she does remember each instance in which her butt was squeezed. Oh, and just for the record, let’s remember that we just heard her on tape – she told Travis she liked it.
I’m about ready to shove that pen up Nurmi’s….never mind. If he drops that thing on the podium again, I’m going to yell at the screen. He does it for effect, but because of the microphone, it’s just jarring. After he tosses his pen, he asks Green Jodi for more ass grabbing examples. With her face down, Green Jodi mumbles, “Well, there was the occasion in the rest…uh, no…the truck stop restaurant, it was like a convenience store in a restaurant, joining the convenience store, moreso near the registers (her hands are moving all over the place as she attempts to give the jurors a visual on the set-up of the truck stop), and he did that, and umm…the other occasion was the one I referenced on the tape, which would have been in Las Vegas (the one she said she liked), at the convention in 2007, where he did that again in front of Abe, the same guy we were talking about”.
Now, as long as we’re being specific here, isn’t it important that we know whether Travis grabbed her left cheek, her right cheek, or if he used the more aggressive and less stealthy double handed grab? That would tell us a lot about how physically abusive Travis Alexander really was. Truthfully, wouldn’t an abuser actually slap her ass? This trial may go down in history as featuring the most useless, pointless, irrelevant direct testimony on record. As if listening to tales of ass grabbing isn’t insulting enough, we now have to hear that the murderer’s ass wasn’t just grabbed in a regular truck stop – it was grabbed in a truck stop that had a convenience store kinda/sorta joined to it. It is becoming painfully obvious that the defense has literally nothing to work with. Frankly, the bigger issue for me would be that he slept with her and took her to a truck stop for breakfast. If I was trying to prove that Travis Alexander used and degraded Green Jodi, I would certainly mention that a nice brunch would have been a sign of respect toward your lover, while a truck stop is, well, a truck stop.
(Behind the Words: A Logical and Satirical Guide to the Impossible Defense of Jodi Arias Volume 2 by Kim Anne Whittemore)
Green Jodi was just given free reign to recount every time Travis’ hand grabbed her butt in public. She came up with three examples. Instead of moving on, Nurmi asks, “Was this a fairly persistent pattern with him? If he thought a guy might be interested, he would grab your butt?”. Three times in less than two years does not a persistent pattern make, but let’s see if Green Jodi can come up with some other examples. She answers, “Well, in public, he only did it around, when he perceived other men to be watching us”.
4 notes
·
View notes
Text
Ven’s Idea Outline #1 (Maribat)
Remember that MariDamiJon fic that I mentioned I was going to do for the gift exchange? It’s still bouncing around in my head and Luka decided to join in so I’ve decided to at least make an outline in (assuredly vain) hopes that it will leave me alone for a bit.
Ao3
Part 1
Typical Daminette but Hanahaki style bc I can’t find any Maribat hanahaki fics and I need one and I can’t find any.
Dick and Damian sent to scope out Paris for Hawkmoth related reasons
Jon goes with bc he’s Damian’s emotional support kryptonian but he might arrive later This idea has been removed but I like it so I will share it.
Damian is getting familiar with the new battlegrounds taking a walk in the park when a girl falls from a tree and lands on top of him
The girl apologizes profusely before explaining that she’s really clumsy and she was just trying to help a kitten stuck in the tree
It’s not love at first sight but Damian appreciates an animal lover and is slightly less of an ass than he would usually be
Might mix this with my Blossom Soulmate AU that I never got around to finishing and posting, now that I think about it
Anyway, Damian helps her get the cat down from the tree
He latches onto this potential information source who is not as annoying as most other people and sticks with her
They become friends friendly acquaintances and he drops by her school to pick up her up after she agreed to show him around Paris.
Debating Lila salt...
Debating Class salt...
If yes: Damian walks into a scene where Marinette and sweeps Marinette away without a word to the rest of her class
If no: Damian arrives and proceeds to wait for her outside by his motorcycle
Either way, his appearance makes waves in Dupont’s rumor mills
They do not know he’s Damian Wayne, just that there’s a dude who attractive enough to be model with a motorcycle waiting for the schools (tragic, if salt) sunshine fashion princess.
Robin and Nightwing meet up with Ladybug and Chat Noir to offer their help in figuring out who Hawkmoth is, as well as fighting and training.
Full Miraculous court meeting with Ryuko, Viperion, Queen Bee, Carapace, Rena Rouge, Pegasus, Bunnyx, and Monkey king. (Rena Rouge is removed if Class salt. Replaced with Fox!Nath or Fox!Julieka)
Ladybug and Robin get along
About two weeks in Adrien starts officially dating Kagami.
Another week passes and Damian finds out Marinette has been coughing flower petals and her unrequited love is her classmate Adrien Agreste.
She refuses to remove the hanahaki - this version is the standard they can’t fall in love ever again if they remove it.
This revelation makes him oddly uneasy, it isn’t until his own Hanahaki shows up later that night that realizes he understands why.
Damian does a pretty good job of hiding it.
Dick knows something is up but he’s trying to give Damian more space so he doesn’t look into it and trusts Damian would ask him if it’s life threatening
Ladybug notices his discomfort on patrol and they talk
He is surprised to learn Ladybug also has it and Robin comes up with the brilliant idea that they should fall in love with each other.
There is precedent that if you fall out of love with the person, the Hanahaki will go away. But falling out of love is difficult and not easily done. There must be no lingering romantic feelings at all.
Ladybug encourages Robin to chase his crush first, because he at least has a chance if the girl he likes also has it.
Cue the debates
If Ladybug wins: Enter Damian going all out in flirty assassin seduction techniques from his mother - Good Talia that kills rapists, none of that she raped Bruce bs, she actually had a good relationship with Bruce and a mutual breakup because of differing views on killing people - that he’s barely used since his lessons on it in the league and romantic advice from Dick.
He goes full on Bitch-sensei from assassination classroom.
He’s commissioned a shirt from Marinette. She gets to design it however she wants.
It is a long sleeved button up, specifically made to accentuate his muscles without being too revealing.
That’s the shirt he wears when he asks her out with flowers and a stuffed kitten holding a stuffed wood board that says “please date me” He has his sleeves rolled up to his elbows, top button undone. Collar and hair ruffled up for maximum sensuality. He’s got a lot of references between all the people he knows (Bruce, Talia, Selina, Dick, and really his whole family is full of objectively attractive, seductive people he can reference. Just as long as he avoids mimicking their failing romantic habits, he should be fine.)
He tries to be suave about it but is a little too nervous to completely pull it off. It doesn’t matter because Marinette finds it endearing.
On the date, he’s more confident and is able to pull off suave bastard much better but only at the end. He’s a gentleman until the very end, when he leaves her in the bakery
He goes in, and twirls her admittedly short hair around his finger, maintaining eye contact as he presses his lips against her hair - it’s admittedly harder than he expected given how short it is but being so close made it more intimate and the blush on her face was definitely worth it
He leaves in the bakery slightly dazed and counts the date as a success.
Marinette’s mind shut down bc damn that boy is fine and smooth af is flustered and confused as heck but she’s willing to give him a shot
Alternatively: Marinette’s not sure about dating Damian because she feels like she’s just using him to get rid of her hanahaki bc of the idea that Robin had proposed.
Dick is ecstatic that Damian was acting weird because he had a crush and loved helping his brother out with this date planning in the city of love
He doesn’t report it back to the batfam yet because they had a small argument about it and Damian pulled away with the small victory of Dick has to wait until after the first date to tell them.
Damian is glad he Marinette’s willing to give him a chance but he’s worried about Ladybug
he wonders if he should set her up with Tim or Duke, it’d be a shame to lose a friend and hero like her.
Robin brings up his success to Ladybug and asks if there’s anything he can do to help her.
She notes that a friend had actually confessed to her and she’s giving them a chance.
They accidentally compare notes on their dates and that’s their reveal.
If Robin wins: An awkward start that smooths into moonlit dates on the Eiffel tower, dancing on rooftops, an increase in flirting but only after battles, never before it bc they have a professional reputation to keep, increasingly physical training routines, stolen kisses but not on lips until they’re more comfortable with each other.
Fast tracked mutual slow burn which kinda defeats the purpose of a slow burn but whatever
I have realized these ideas are not mutually exclusive.
Maybe Ladybug wins first but Damian fails to seduce Marinette because she has the doubts so they go with plan B and date each other. Ladybug is more comfortable with the idea of dating Robin because they both have Hanahaki and are knowingly using each other to get rid of it?
There is no identity reveal in this version
Complaint Break time: I was writing this to get it out but it keeps growing, wtf. This is so long and I haven’t even gotten to the main part.
It was supposed to be an established Daminette but I wanted to show how they got together, this was supposed to be like 5 bullet points, 10 tops.
At some point, I’m going to have to mention the rumor that people with Hanahaki are being kidnapped because the flowers that bloom after their death make great medicine but that cures most illnesses and are good potions ingredient whatever, something along those lines. It’s not the ones they cough up but the flowers that grow on the vines constricting their lungs after until they die and only blossom after death. Those flowers that spread the pollen into the air that makes the Hanahaki disease possible.
That’s why people keep it a secret unless they’re going to get the surgery as there’s not other way to treat it.
But that’s a plot point for part 2.
I feel like this is already longer than anything I’ve put out at this point in time.
Back to the story:
Even though they’re dating, the Hanahaki doesn’t go away immediately. It slows and becomes less frequent but there are times when they think of how their love doesn’t return their feelings and the flowers come back with a vengeance and they’re down for the day, possibly the entire week, hacking up flower petals and buds.
(Ladybug Wins version until otherwise stated) It’s during one of these fits that Dick finds out and is angry at this girl playing with his brother’s feelings.
Damian is too busy hacking up bloody flower petals to correct him
The entire batfam and subsequently Superfam now know the batfam’s youngest has hanahaki
Jon is called in and flies in to help keep an eye on his best friend
Bruce, Jason, Tim, and Duke are shocked but they pack up and are ready to go in guns blazing to have a talk with this girl bc the boys might not be on the best terms but that’s their baby brother. The girls stay behind to hold down the fort (because I need more time to get familiar with them before I can confidently write their characters. I’m not too confident about Duke either but I already mentioned him and it’s too late to back out now.)
So, Damian’s brothers and his father track her down to a different park in Paris where Marinette’s hanging out with her friends
They’re incised to find their brother’s girlfriend with another guy’s arm around her, leading her away from the main group of friends
It’s Luka, he’s helping her hide her hanahaki because she assures him that she has it under control and will go with him to the hospital if it becomes too much
They confront the couple
There’s a lot of intimidating posturing and accusations
Batfam is absolutely not prepared for the bloody flowers that spill from her lips - her hanahaki is even worse than Damian’s
Detective bats (correctly or incorrectly, depending on which version happens) put the pieces together and figure they’re dating to get rid of the hanahaki, that is something Damian would absolutely propose
and oh shit, this time it’s not just Bruce that’s adopting someone. They have a little sister now.
Luka explains what he knows about the situation and basically confirms what they’d deduced.
Welp, since they’re here, Hawkmoth has become top priority.
Hawkmoth takes one look at the Miraculous circle and the new set of bats and just- nopes out plus super boy and just nopes out.
Like, he tries but he has no expectation of winning and tries to run instead. It doesn’t work, they have all grounds covered.
I should probably make use of Mayura if I ever do write everything out but she didn’t really leave much of an impression on me tbh and I don’t have a lot of ideas. Maybe if I ever go back and watch it.
Celebratory, on-the-spot kiss between Robin and Ladybug where they do “oh“ and realize the pressure in their chest is finally gone and the Hanahaki is no more.
(Robin Wins) Dick is obliviously happy about little Robin leaving the nest and finding a mate until he finds out both the little heroes coughing up flower petals on their date
then he goes in and mother hens them both, before demanding answers
He’s also less happy about this whole dating thing
Dick can’t do much about Ladybug without revealing her identity but Damian isn’t getting out of it so easily
Dick figures out who Damian’s crushing on and goes to do a little investigating. He is very surprised to see it’s a bubbly, energetic designer girl and not someone... calmer. But then he thinks of Jon and it makes a little more sense
He talks to her, asks about what she thinks of Damian and is pleasantly surprised by her positive view of his brother. He asks if she would go out with him and she coughs up some petals
Now, Dick’s freaking out and why are there so many children with Hanahaki? This is the third one in two days!
fast forward because I’m finally out of ideas for this part
Ladybug knows she’s fallen for Robin, which was the entire point of them dating but she not sure he actually reciprocates or is still trying to forget that other girl.
Or if you went the other way, Robin’s still chasing Marinette but Ladybug now likes Robin and is aware that he’s trying to woo her. So, out of the frying pan and into another for her.
Robin is absolutely having regrets bc he is an emotional wreck and crushing on two girls and this was not supposed to happen, damnit.
A meta gets akumatized and takes out half the miraculous court but turns out the meta’s psychic ability can help track Hawkmoth so its all cool, now that they know what Hawkmoth feels like
Ladybug, Chat Noir, Ryuko, and Robin vs Hawkmoth and Mayura
Nightwing stayed behind to watch the other heroes are no longer brain dead from the battle but boy are they out of it and he has to make sure they get home safe
that does not mean he’s not extremely put out and worried about it since he knows half the team has hanahaki and it may interfere with the fight
Even if the Ladybug suit lessens the hanahaki attacks, they still happen from time to time
For two people who don’t show up to fight often Hawkmoth and Mayura put up a good fight
Ladybug has an hanahaki attack and Hawkmoth tried to take advantage of it, only to get knocked out by Chat Noir who’s still pissed at his dad for causing this whole thing
Chat Noir and Ryuko are pretty shocked Ladybug has hanahaki, even more her timer runs out and she choses to present it to Robin
Robin is shook
He gets it together and pulls her into a kiss that cures their hanahaki and makes their brains melt
Now Marinette’s kinda confused bc what the other girl
Damian, slightly shifting his mask so she can see who he is: That other girl was YOU
Now Marinette’s the one who’s shook
Note: Chat Noir and Ryuko have both de-transformed at this point and are watching with wide eyes but they do not see who is under that mask. Also, no cameras in this section of the manor bc that would be proof.
They have a lot to talk about but it works out in the end.
the outline above was written out of order bc I had to go back everytime a new idea hit and I cannot be bothered to go back and dodeca-check this thing again just to make sure everything makes sense.
Part 2 (that was supposed to be the main story- finally made it, the starting point. I cry.)
Ok, so, now that Daminette is established and the evil is defeated
Damian returns to Gotham with his girlfriend in tow to introduce her to the rest of his family, despite his better judgement
Jon is happy that Damian is in happy, loving relationship but he’s a bit sad that it’s not him and oop, sunshine kryptonian boy got hanahaki’d.
Same for Luka. (Yes, Jagged will be his dad and a Gothamite.)
Jagged and his kids join them in Gotham bc he has to be there to show his favorite designer niece around to all the best places of his hometown.
Luka finds out Jon has Hanahaki and they bond over the experience
They make a pact to cover each other and get the other to the hospital when it gets to that point
Pining/Simping meetings over their best friends that for some unknown reason seem to lessen the flower coughing over time even though these meetings probably make things worse but they also need vent before it increases again.
Luka and Jon beginning to fall for each other but they think the other is still in love with Marinette/Damian and it’s true that they still hold feelings for their best friends that aren’t diminishing in the sleightest and it’s all very confusing.
It’s even more confusing when we add the new hero in Gotham, Viperion who’s there to continue training with the bats since he’s visiting the area, rescues and lightly flirts with Jon who ended up developing a small crush and Jon realizes he has a type.
So, poor Jon’s now crushing on Damian, Luka, and Viperion
Viperion meets Superboy and the kryptonian doesn’t seem to like him?
Luka’s crushing on Marinette, Jon - still doesn’t know that Damian is Robin. And is kinda curious and a little hurt that the Robin’s oddly familiar kryptonian is actively and obviously avoiding him and that heart song is kind of familiar but different.
Viperion also gains a crush on Robin after watching him take down a thug in a very graceful way - the bird was showing off for his bug and decided to make it a little showier, he accidentally also caught a snake
Ladybug and Robin still flirt but the court - aside from Ryuko and Chat, depending on which version - think that’s just their dynamic, though they do pull Robin aside for a bit to tell him she has a boyfriend now. He assured them it’s fine and he knows, oddly amused at their attempt.
man, I am not original with this identity porn thing
It isn’t until Luka sees Jon again that he puts it together.
Marinette suspiciously notes Luka and Jon been hanging out an awful lot she’s making connections to the time she had hanahaki and Luka covered for her
The pains of befriending deductive genii.
Cue the panic and they accidentally claim they’re dating but it throws Marinette off for now, so it kinda worked?
Hanahaki fic with a fake dating AU. Oops.
Mari decides since she and Damian don’t know this, they must have been neglecting their best friends and double dates are the way to go.
Cue more panic
Unlike Marinette who is willing to trust their word, Damian’s a suspicious bastard who’s kind of dubious and a little salty that Jon didn’t tell him earlier if they’re telling the truth but Mari’s all gung ho about it so he lets it go for now
They go on the date and it is an emotional mess for everyone involved
It starts out fine
Jon and Luka act a bit weird because they have to cover for each other randomly coughing up petals, not to mention they’re on a date with their original crushes without actually dating their original crushes not even mentioning their new crushes and the secret identity reveal that Luka still hasn’t confronted Jon on and Jon’s guiltily thinking about Viperion half the time he thinks about Luka and shouldn’t it be the other way around?
Yeah, so they’re a mess
Damian’s watching them like he’s trying to figure them out and it is not helping but thank god Mari’s distracting him totally on accident
Marinette? She found a random lost kid in Gotham looking for their parents
So now the double date’s been temporarily derailed to help the lost kid
While Damian’s watching Marinette try pass the crying kid off to Jon for a moment so she can make a phone call to report a lost child but the kid’s clinging onto Marinette, and they exchange looks so Jon calls in the lost kid instead and he’s just struck with the idea of a family with the three of them and some kids
Cue panic time (again)
Ignoring the thought of children, why was Jon in his fantasy?
Luka’s just watching a smitten boy go into panic mode over the trio and while doesn’t quite know what’s going on in Damian’s head, but that was really cute and oh not again
They find the kid’s parents, and the date moves on
Jon’s more comfortable, Marinette wasn’t really bothered in the first place. Luka and Damian are now having crises
Luka makes a joke under his breath in an attempt to calm down before his Hanahaki acts up
It did not help bc Damian overhears and gives a small amused snort that made his heart stutter but hey positive interaction!
Both Marinette and Jon but end up having feelings very similar to the one Damian had earlier when they look over at Damian and Luka’s little interaction - Damian’s giving Luka a small smirk and Luka is entirely embarassed at being heard when he wasn’t hadn’t meant to be.
But then Luka gives Jon a small sign before he excuses himself to the restroom so Luka can run off and cough up his flower petals
You remember that whole thing about the kidnapping people with hanahaki so they die and medicine and things can be collected from the flowers springing up from their corpse thing? Yeah, the kids are in Gotham and there is definitely a group there that has dealings with the trade and someone saw Luka hacking up flowers
but they mark him and pull back to plan instead of kidnapping him then and there bc drama and Jon followed him to the restroom to check on him
Date ends ok and everyone’s kind of an emotional wreck
Damian has surprisingly learned his lesson on miscommunication and guiltily confides his fantasy to her like a parishioner to his priest
Marinette basically goes same and confesses about the moment she and Jon saw his interaction with Luka.
“So, We’re together, and they’re together...and I might be in love with Jon, you think you might be in love with Luka... What now?“ Damian asked, trying to make sense of it all
“We could...” Marinette swallows, “um, all four of us? together?“ she offered meekly. Seeing that Damian seemed to like the idea, she continued. “Y’know, feel out how receptive they are to the idea and then just seduce them?”
Ok, so the temporary communication skills were nice.
Because instead of talking it out with their best friends, they decide to seduce them but to be fair, there’s at least one version of this where Damian got where he did because of seduction.
Between both Damian and Marinette’s phsyical attractiveness, their combined determination and stubbornness, Damian’s assassin seduction knowledge, and Marinette’s fashion ability and tactical knowledge of where to accentuate what, Jon and Luka have no chance of leaving pining hell for the foreseeable future.
Marinette doubles down on the “double dates” aka, seduction plans in action and group hang outs, aka much more softer, subtle seduction plans
Marinette and Damian do not do much seeing how receptive they are and really just jump right into the seduction, except they adjust the plans so Luka and Jon don’t catch on so Daminette couple thinks it’s ok to go all out.
Cue seduction and pining hijinks, and a whole lot of bloodly flowers and plenty of internal screaming
Damian learns that Luka might not be too bad in the group and Jon is panicking because oh shit he’s got another crush and it’s his best friend’s girlfriend.
the quartet’s love issues are really full circle... or whatever this shape is supposed to be. Because there’s still the whole Viperion/superboy thing and - i just... I’m not going to keep analyzing this.
Somewhere during this, Jon confesses his feelings this particular friend group to Con, leaving out the whole Hanahaki thing. Con tells Tim for advice on being a big brother and things happen but I’m not sure what. I just want TimCon and the Superboys bonding
So a couple weeks pass by the Hanahaki’s getting pretty bad and Luka suddenly goes missing
Ladybug and the bats are on it as soon as they realize he’s gone
Except they are missing one, very important piece of information
Luka’s hanahaki
So, for the next few days, they don’t get anywhere until Jon slips up and ends up coughing up a shitton of bloody flowers which leads to panic, confusion and explanation, bc wtf Jon, you’re supposed to be dating Luka and that’s definitely not unrequited
So everyone gets the full explanation, the final piece of the puzzle snaps into place and the bats are on it.
Marinette and Damian have to put aside that whole revelation in order to track and save Luka before he dies of Hanahaki
They both make sure to kiss Jon first so he doesn’t get handicapped by his hanahaki like Ladybug did but he and Luka will be on thin ice once they get Luka back
So it’s pretty much a race against time bc they don’t know how bad Luka’s hanahaki is
Tracking, beat up bad guys, possible magic related villain(s) searching for potion ingredients that may take harm Superboy more than than if they weren’t there
They rescue Luka or Luka and Ssass break out as Viperion and meet them halfway.
Hey, the identity reveals!
Either way, at the end of it, Luka ends up with Ladybug and the unconscious and they have to wait until he wakes up to administer the kiss/cure bc it doesn’t work if one party is unconscious
which sparks an interesting idea of a sleeping beauty-cinderella style hanahaki fic where it would work if they’re unconscious, and the patient has to find go out to find who cured them and I’ll have to adjust some other rules of the hanahaki disease such as who can cure it but goddamn it
So while Luka’s out, Marinette and Damian confront the possibly injured but very much awake Jon
Once Luka wakes up and is brought up to speed, they take care of his hanahaki and work out the new boundaries of their new relationship
Part one is longer and I’m a bit put out by that. This made much more sense in my head but if you got this far, my rambling must have made some sort of sense.
#Maribat#mlb x dc#Daminette#Ven's rambling#Ven's ideas#Ven's idea outline#DamiJon (Maribat)#LukaMariDamiJon#LukaMariDami#MariDamiJon#yeah#im not getting every part of this ship#polymory#wait no this is polyandry#whatever poly relationships#drama#pining#angst#there's not actually much angst given this is a hanahaki outline#romance hijinks#partial crack?#hanahaki#Hanahaki Maribat#Idea Outline 1#sigh#this was longer than expected
78 notes
·
View notes
Note
otp questions for skugwife plz 🥺
1. Who said I love you first?
He did, about three seconds after laying eyes on her for the first time. He was Not Subtle. In his defence, he was in a field hospital at the time, covered in his own blood, and was high off his ass on pain relief, so.
2. Who laughs and kisses their partner on the cheek while their partner isn’t happy about something trivial to try and make them feel better?
Wifey. She's kind of handicapped here because Skug does his best to shield her from the worst parts of himself and the grim truth about war. He doesn't outright lie to her, but he'll censor what he tells her, leaving out the death and the blood and the gore, because he's grown up terrified of becoming his father and he's desperate to be the man she thinks he is, to be someone who's worthy of her love. He doesn't want her to ever look at him and see a killer. If she has to think of him at war, he wants her to think of her gallant hero who always saves the day. So a lot of the time, when he gets into a black mood, she doesn't actually know what's really distressing him. She knows he has nightmares, but he always claims he doesn't remember what they're about. She knows that sometimes he'll nick himself with a knife while he's helping her with dinner, and when she turns around he's just standing there watching his hand bleed like he's suddenly somewhere very far away, but she doesn't know why he gets like that. She knows he has days where she'll say his name four or five times before he even seems to hear her, and an unexpected gunshot from one of the neighbouring smallholdings will have him trembling and running to check on her. But she tries, when he's quiet and distant and sad. She'll hold him and stroke his hair or sing to him or take him out walking in the sunshine, and eventually he'll take her hand and kiss her knuckles and apologise for being an arse, and she never really knows how to tell him that she doesn't mind him having those days at all, she just wishes she knew how to make him stop hurting.
3. Who cuddles up to the other after a long day at work, and this soon escalates to a playful pillow fight?
Skug. They're a cuddly, affectionate couple anyway, but his favourite thing in the world is laying his head in her lap and having his hair stroked. The man melts. They'll cuddle up in the evenings and he'll keel over for her as soon as she pats her leg like come on then and they'll just. Catch each other up on what they've missed since the last time he was home, while she pets him. She'll tell him the latest drama in her friend circle and how her father's been dodging the advances of an elderly patient, and he'll give her a censored, family-friendly version of what he got up to at the front - so, all the funny stories, but with all the gore and death and hard choices edited out. If he says something sufficiently ridiculous, she'll swat him in the face with a cushion. Sometimes he'll fall asleep there and she'll keep playing with his curls until she thinks he's well and truly out of it, and then pick up her needlework to do over his head while he sleeps.
4. What is something that they gave one another that has a lot of meaning?
When they're courting, she makes him a scarf and sends it with the courier with one of her letters, because she didn't like to think of him being cold on night watches. It's red and has zero magical properties whatsoever, it's no Bespoke creation, but he wears it on every mission.
She has a locket with his portrait in it. He's ADHD as fuck and hates sitting still for hours, but she playfully tells him one time that he's "been away so long I almost forgot what you looked like," and he takes it seriously and makes sure that never happens again.
5. How would one another describe their partner?
Very similarly. They both think the other one is their better half and that they don't deserve them. She loves him because he's brave and clever and funny and not afraid to stand up for what he believes in. He loves her because she's good and kind and loving and makes him want to be a better man. They're that couple that are so caught up in each other's virtues that they completely miss each other's flaws.
6. Who wraps their arms around their partner as they look them in the eyes and compliments them with a goofy smile?
Skug, every time they go somewhere they'll be surrounded by His Kind Of People.
Wifey is a salt of the earth working/lower-middle-class sort of girl. She has a job. She's grown up doing all the cooking and cleaning for her father, and she continues to do a lot of it even after she gets married and Skug hires servants because she can't stand to be idle. She has a very limited education; she didn't spend her childhood being fussed over by governesses or taught to simper and dance and paint. So she feels very out of place at fancy Sanctuary parties, surrounded by Skug's superior officers and their sophisticated upper-class wives. She's worried about embarrassing him, she's worried about making him look bad, she's worried about being laughed at or insulted behind her back for being too common or too forthright or too lacking in pretty manners.
He'll pull her to one side before they're announced and remind her that she outshines every other woman in the room, that most of these people are boorish and ignorant anyway so who cares what they think, and that she's got nothing to worry about: she's far more charming than he is and the laws of probability suggest that if anyone is gonna put their foot in it and embarrass the other one, it'll be him.
7. Who loves saying ‘my wife’ or ‘my husband’ or ‘my spouse’?
Wifey, especially when they're newlyweds. She has absolutely no idea how she managed to land him. He's hers now, forever. She has to keep saying it to convince herself it's true. Skug is a bit baffled, but having someone so happy to lay claim to him gives him major heart eyes. He's not used to having someone be proud of him and want to show him off like he's something worth bragging about.
8. Who always talks about how amazing their partner is when their partner isn’t there and they just light up with genuine love and happiness?
God, both of them.
In Prussia, a few months after they get married, Morwenna Crow takes one for the team and spends three solid weeks indulging Skug while he talks about his wife just, constantly.
On Wifey's side, she has a gaggle of girlfriends who appear at the door of her lovely new home to take tea at the first opportunity after her honeymoon wanting all the salacious details. And? She has so much to tell them. Like a lot of young women at the time, the most she was given in the way of sex education was a vague lecture from an older married friend about Marital Duties that didn't really serve a purpose beyond making her really, really nervous about her wedding night.
(She tells Skug about this lecture while she's sprawled all over him somewhere between round two and round three on said wedding night. She's confused. She was told it would be distasteful and unpleasant and painful. Why would her friends lie to her? He laughs, and strokes her hair, and tells her her friends' husbands are clearly doing something wrong.)
So. She returns from her honeymoon with a lot of new information to share with her poor, deprived friends. She's not the only married woman in the group, but she's the only one who married for love, so the unmarried girls are looking at what they want for themselves, and the ones who married for wealth or status are lowkey living vicariously through her.
These gatherings are deeply unnerving for poor Skug. He'll pop into the parlour to kiss Wifey goodbye before he goes out riding with Ghastly, and like eight smirking women politely sipping tea will chorus good morning, Skulduggery like they know something he doesn't know, and something about the way they look at him makes him feel like they're starving and he's a juicy steak. And then he'll close the door behind him when he leaves the room and hear them all immediately explode into giggles. What the fuck do they talk about in there??? At least once he's asked Wifey if she's plotting to sacrifice him, or something.
9. Who loves it when their partner kisses them good morning?
Skug. When you've spent the last 6+ months snatching at sleep on a hard bed with itchy blankets in between night watches and enemy attacks and commando raids of your own, it becomes a real treat to get a full nights sleep and wake up in fresh sheets in your own bed with your wife pressed up against your back, kissing your neck and touching you under the blanket. He knows he's safe when he wakes up with her, and he misses feeling her burrow into his arms when they're apart.
10. Who shows the other how to balance a spoon on their nose?
Skug.
11. Who loves to pull pranks on the other? What type of pranks do they pull and do they pull their pranks off?
Wifey's favourite is to tell Skug she invited her father to stay for a week and watch him frantically try to arrange his face into any other expression than "horrified". This is doubly funny if he just came home and he's raring to get her into bed - "Oh, darling, we can't, Papa will be here shortly, and he's due to stay until Thursday next, you'll simply have to wait," - but she never lets him believe it for long. She's not, like, cruel.
12. What is something small that they would randomly pick up for one another?
Spending money is Skug's love language. He's always buying her "just a little something"s. Hair ribbons, jewellery, new dresses, books, paints...anything he sees and thinks she'd enjoy.
She bakes for him, when he's home. She doesn't think the army feeds him properly, and she knows he eats like a horse. Coming back from Ghastly's to the smell of homemade bread is one of his favourite things about being married.
13. Who is the one who can’t stop laughing when trying to tell a joke?
Wifey. She'll be doubled over wheezing, red in the face, and Skug will still have no idea what the joke is. She didn't get that far. She's the kind of person where, many hours later, he'll ask, "So what was that joke you wanted to tell me?" and it'll just. Set her off again.
14. Who would plan the other a surprise birthday party?
Skug. He's often away for Wifey's birthday, but he'll always try to wheedle some leave out of Corrival so he can come home and spend it with her. It doesn't always work - a lot of the time they simply can't spare him - but he does his best.
15. Who picks the other person up when hugging their partner?
Skug is a 6'4 beanpole of a man who likes small, petite women. Wifey is like 5'3 tops and he picks her up all the time. She weighs, like, nothing to him and she's really into how strong he is, so getting swept off her feet all the time doesn't bother her.
What does bother her is when his lanky ass forgets to bring things down from the top shelf before going away for a few months. She can't reach up there.
17 notes
·
View notes
Text
A Life Worth Sharing (Ian x Vampire!Reader)
A special request for my good friend @ladyfluff
Hope you enjoy!
Set in the Adam’s Family AU
She groaned as she felt herself being shaken awake. Her annoyance soon melted away, however, once her vision became less fuzzy and she caught sight of her boyfriend crouched down beside her and wearing that shy grin she loved so much.
“Sorry to wake you,” Ian mumbled. “But didn’t want to leave without saying goodbye.”
Peering over at the clock on her nightstand, she saw that it was almost five in the morning. She groaned again; she didn’t like it when he left super late (or super early, to some). His sleep schedule was already off-balanced enough with his job and her brother having him as his personal errand boy.
“Can’t you stay a little longer?” She pleaded.
“I wish I could, but my flight leaves very soon. And I have some music people I have to meet with tomorrow night.”
“Okay, but you’ll be back in two weeks right?”
“Definitely,” Ian grinned before leaning forward to give her a good, long kiss goodbye.
This had been their routine for almost two years now. It was a struggle at first with the constant back and forth and then the added revelation of what she and her family were, but they were able to adjust for the most part. They cared for one another too much to let what they had go so easily.
Even when they had only been on a handful of dates, it was almost unreal how intense their feelings were. Y/N knew this was definitely something she had never felt before. Like many others of her kind, she had her share of casual lovers throughout the centuries she lived -- only giving her heart to one or two souls.
She made peace long ago with the idea that there might not have been a special someone for her. She had convinced herself that the love she shared with her family was enough to sustain her. She did her best to be happy for her brothers as she’d watch them interact with their loves they had found; laughing at the way Peter would banter with Rowan, be fascinated at how Adam and Eve were able to communicate with one another without words.
She was happy for them, yes. But envious as well.
None of the others she’d been with made her feel what she did with Ian. Since the night they met, she would think back to the stories she heard long ago about their kind and their version of soulmates. They weren’t known to play around with their feelings. They may give in to carnal urges from time to time, but there’s very few they were willing to place their trust in.
And with Y/N and Ian’s relationship being a special case, she was willing to make it work no matter what way they chose to go about it all.
''Listen darling, all you've got to do right? You just take these, put them in some water right? Unless you want to dry them, dried flowers are amazing. You can use them for potpourri and stuff.''
Ian nodded as he continued to listen to what Peter had to say. What luck for him to be in Detroit on business. He was just who he wanted to speak to about what he planned on doing the next time he saw Y/N. Well, maybe that wasn’t entirely true.
Peter wasn’t exactly his first choice. He could’ve tried talking to one of his human friends that were in serious relationships of their own, his mother or even Eve if he especially wanted an unfiltered, unbiased opinion on the matter. But she was still doing what she did in Tangier. Regardless, Ian knew that if had to choose between Y/N’s two brothers, Peter would be the one to do his best to not judge as he gave his two cents.
At least then the risk of him being maimed would drop a good amount.
“She’ll really like these,” Peter continued, offering the small bundle of flowers. “They’re just like the ones we had outside our home, growing up. She used to love frolicking in the field and pick as many flowers as she could.”
Just then, Ian thought of his girlfriend. A mini version of her running around so carefree with her sweet smile intact. They had touched upon the subject of children in the past, and while it may have been a giant sacrifice to make when it came to dedicating his life to her, he knew it was worth it. He never even played with the idea of having children of his own until falling in love with Y/N.
“Can I ask you something?”
As expected, Peter offered him a friendly smile to let him know he was all ears with what he had to say. A nice change from the scary expressions Adam had to offer when it came to stuff like this.
“Yes?”
“How did you know Rowan was the one you wanted to be with?”
He got a bit worried when Peter’s expression went on to be a little more puzzled, as though unsure where this was going. Thankfully, he decided to answer without another second to think about it.
“I guess it was the way we were able to stand together through hard times. As you know, we met each other during a time where a love like ours wasn’t exactly celebrated. Quite the opposite. We had to earn the bliss we have now. That’s how it is with love, I suppose.”
Ian nodded, letting his words sit with him. Love was definitely work. Twice the hard work when it came to unique situations like this one. But it was all about being with someone that makes you want to do it. Someone that doesn’t make it feel like work.
And Ian did his best when it came to Y/N. The long distance, the different sleeping patterns and, of course, the morbid fact that he would eventually grow old and die. But he did all he could to make it work and be there for her. If he was meant to wither away, he would happily do so if it meant he gave his time to her.
“I know what you’re up to,”
Ian wasn’t able to escape Adam like he intended to. As harsh as it sounded -- especially since he was someone he genuinely looked up to -- Ian didn’t want to get the third degree from him. Had he contemplated getting his blessing? Sure. But his fear took over, knowing his thoughts on the relationship already.
So to now hear that Adam knew what he was planning on doing behind his back got him scared shitless.
“What do you mean?” Ian sputtered, deciding to play dumb.
The vampire could only narrow his eyes in response. He wasn’t in the mood for games. Then again, when was he? Ian grew more fearful as Adam stared him down. He had no choice but to sigh and give in.
“How did you know?”
“Speaking as someone that’s been hiding their true nature for 500 years, I know a bad liar when I see one,”
Ian could get that. Especially, now that he thought about it some more, he wasn’t the best with hiding his intentions the last several weeks. Adam must have spotted the catalogs he saved that had a great selection he could choose. If that didn’t get him to question anything, the way Ian showed interest in Adam’s marriage was definitely a big hint.
The two of them had a mostly business-like relationship with not a lot of personal information being transferred between themselves. That hardly changed when Ian started seeing Y/N; the two men not wanting this to change the arrangement they had, despite Adam being strongly against their coupling. So when he began to ask about the ways Adam made his marriage work, that was a definite red flag. Why would he be curious about his life and become suddenly bold enough to ask questions if he didn’t have some ulterior motive to his actions.
“Doesn’t help that you kept eyeballing my wedding photos,”
Ian cursed to himself. He was so stupid to think he could get away with how he kept checking out the old pictures Adam had of him and Eve. In his defense, they had been among the many photos Adam had of his heroes. Of those he knew once. He supposed it was because those particular ones were kept close and meant for his eyes only.
Those moments where Ian would sneak a peek, wondering about the ways he could have something similar with Y/N, he could understand how anyone could’ve caught on to what he was up to.
“Adam, I’m sorry I didn’t tell you. But you need to know that I love her. She’s it for me. I’ve known that since I first saw her, and that feeling hasn’t changed. I hope you understand.”
“I do,”
Well that was certainly something that caught him off guard. Adam wasn’t exactly someone that green lit what Ian had with Y/N. So to hear that he seemed to be okay with this next step...
“I may not be 100% okay with what you have with my sister, but I know how much you care about her. However, I can’t let you propose with just any ring.”
Ian wondered what he could mean by that until Adam pulled out something from the pocket of his robe. Revealing what he could describe as the shiniest and most beautiful diamond ring he has ever seen.
“This once belonged to one of the Bronte sisters, I can’t remember which. Either way, they were a couple of the few people Y/N admired and miss dearly. She’ll really appreciate it if you give this to her instead.”
Ian couldn’t help but smile. He may have not known who exactly were the people Adam was talking about, but he knew this was his way of getting his blessing in a way. It may not have been said out loud, but he knew Adam was aware of the feelings he had for Y/N. He wasn’t messing around when it came to her.
“Thanks Adam,”
The day had finally arrived. Well, the night. Whatever.
Ian didn’t have a complete plan, more of a hope that she’d say yes. It might have been why he decided to do it after witnessing her staring out the large window she possessed in her apartment when he welcomed himself in. This was it then, especially when Y/N turned to welcome him with a smile before going back to her other view.
“I don’t think I’ll ever tire of this sight,” she reflected, her eyes never leaving the lights the city of New York had to offer for the late night. She was sitting down on the chaise lounge that was near the window. He stared at her for a brief moment before closing the door and making his way over to her
“I was thinking the same thing,” he murmured, never taking his eyes off her as he stepped forward.
He wasn’t much for big gestures but she deserved it, this was the right time. He was sure.
“Y/N...”
She had no choice but to put her attention back to him. She wasn’t all too sure what was going on, but she had a feeling he had plenty to say as he took her hands in his. Needing her to feel the anxiousness he was feeling as he did his best to word all he wanted to tell her that moment.
“You’ve made me feel things that I didn’t know existed outside of movies and the songs we listen to. And I’ve realized that I don’t want to live without you. It doesn’t matter to me if we spend forever or just the rest of my life together. All I care about is that we spend our time protecting each other, taking care of each other and making the most of what we have together. Because you’re it for me baby. You’re the love of my life.”
Y/N reached up to cup his cheek with a warm smile and glassy eyes.
“And you’re mine,” she sighed.
Ian closed his eyes and succumbed to her touch, turning his head a bit so that he could kiss the palm of her hand. He laced it up with his and brought it down with him as he got down on one knee. He took a deep breath and looked up at her with his own vision starting to blur somewhat with tears. But he could still see the way she placed her free hand over her mouth in an attempt to repress all the emotions that wanted to come out at once.
“Y/N,” he began with an unsteady voice. “Will you marry me?”
With all the enthusiasm she had, she nodded her head.
“Yes. Yes, I’ll marry you!”
Once he was back on his feet, she jumped into his arms and held on tight. He hugged her back with a similar amount of desperate strength and added in a fierce kiss that gained a bit of saltiness from their tears. With some reluctance, he broke apart from her when he remembered something.
“Fuck. I forgot the ring.” He said, fishing for the small, velvet box in his pocket. He took it out and opened it up to present the ring to her before placing it on her finger.
She marveled at the sparkling beauty of the diamond, tracing the delicate band and cut.
They shared another loving embrace after, as if holding onto one another would keep them safe and sheltered for as long as they lived.
#Ian x Reader#only lovers left alive#ian olla#ian olla x reader#anton yelchin#request#Olla#vampire!reader#sister!reader#oneshot
16 notes
·
View notes
Text
WS Chapter 53- The Best and Brightest
Previous Chapter
Masterpost
The Hermits have joined the battle! Now all that’s left are the minesonas, who will be appearing next chapter! Gods it’s really starting to get to the end, huh? So long coming, i hope you guys enjoy it as much as i did writing it!
Red belongs to @theguardiansofredland
Ecto belongs to @cooler-cactus-block
Selene belongs to @to-dem-stars
“Is...is that a dragon?” Scar looks over his shoulder, following Doc’s gaze to the three standing at the base of Larry. They’ve already gotten to their feet, though the infant in Avon’s arms doesn’t have patches of dirt and grass like the wanderers.
Stress shoves the boys out of the way, her strength easily knocking Scar off his chair and sending Doc stumbling for purchase. “That is the cutest thing ‘ave ever seen in me life!”
Jessie squirms, the high pitched squeal alarming on her young ears. The flower crowned hermit surges up to see the baby, vision sparkling as she gazes into the massive eyes of the infant dragon. She only retreats when Jessie decides that Stress’s flowers look delicious to chomp at. Scar and Doc dare to come closer, admiring the baby dragon. Scar looks up, grinning. “It’s good to see you guys came back! How are things in your world?”
All three wanderers look at each other, then the hermits in front of them. “Actually...we came back here because of that.”
“I assumed so.” Doc chuckles, patting Jessie and receiving a tail wag in return. For a second, he swears he can hear the dragonet purr. “We don’t normally get visitors unless something has gone horribly wrong.”
“Which is kinda offensive, if ye ask me.” Stress puts her hands on her hips. “We aren’t that borin’ are we? Next time you three appear, it better be to ‘ave some tea.”
Red giggles, feeling the stress in his shoulders fall away. The hermits are so open, so friendly. Especially now that they know the wanderers aren’t aliens. They know how to make him feel better, no matter what. “I think we need your help with something big. All of you guys.”
“All of us?” Scar tilts his head. That’s hard to do, getting all the hermits together to do one big thing. Not even the first day in this new world had everyone- some came here through other means.
“Yeah, everyone here. Doc, Scar, Impulse, Ren, Grian, Mumbo, Stress, Iskall, Keralis, Xisuma, Tango.” Ecto lists off everyone they’ve met since they first came to this world, rambling on as she remembers each name and runs out of hands to count on. She has to grab Red’s hand to fit Tango.
Stress giggles, which brings a laugh from both boys as well. “That’s not everyone. That's about…. ‘Alf of us.”
All three of the outsiders are left agape. Jessie wiggles free of Avon’s arms, reaching the ground in a half glide. She takes off into Scar’s village, claws scrabbling against the stone pathway. Avon can only bite her lip, hoping that the misfit village won’t mind a baby dragon poking her snout anywhere she can fit. Red, on the other hand, was more interested in Stress’s words. “There’s more hermits? That many friends?”
“We’re going to need all of them to do what we need.” Ecto states, looking at the rest of the wanderers' hands. She’s pretty sure double that number is still enough to not need feet.
“What do you need all of us for? That’s a pretty tall order, getting all of us to stop building and meet up.” Scar scratches his head. He can think of at least five hermits in the middle of confusing redstone projects that require all their time and attention, and more in the zone of grinding out builds.
“I...think that would be better to explain all at once.” Avon takes off, flying down the path that Jessie took when she hears something crashing in the distance. As she banks past Doc, he hears her mutter something about needing a manual on raising a dragon.
“Is there anywhere we could all meet? Somewhere everyone could come?” Red questions, rocking innocently as she hears Avon swear in the distance.
Ecto has never seen such a diverse group in her life. So many unique faces, accents, and attitudes. All as unique and different as the wanderers. All just as weird.
She still has to get used to the idea that weird is good. But she does like the prideful feeling she gets when she hears that word. Weird isn’t bad. Weird is good, unique and different with another view on the world around them. Weird is wonderful, and everyone here is weird. Everyone here is wonderful.
Scar was sure to introduce the wanderers to everyone, tucked into the open, expansive office of the Town Hall. He welcomed Impulse and Tango back, singed alongside a new face they called BDubs. Two hermits walk in after, deep in a conversation that is quick to spiral from meaningful to just spitting out big words at each other. One of them is the only hermit in iron armor- even the recovering TFC they met earlier had better gear. From all corners of the Hermiatic sea, and far beyond, the strange group mixes in. xB had the longest travel, but Ecto was quick to notice that most arriving hermits appeared through a nether portal- the same way they traveled to Tango’s base. The last arrival wasn’t any hermit, however. Selene pops in just minutes before the meeting, brushing flecks of purple embers off her cape and scaring the daylights out of Mumbo.
The wanderers are spread between the hermits. Red sits between Grian and Scar, the three chittering about their favorite wood plank. Ecto leans back in her chair, nearly tipping it over while conversing with Ren and Tango- though she has no clue what they’re saying about redstone (or Ren’s version of redstone), their upbeat attitude matches her mischief all the same. Selene appears in her seat, at the far end of the table with only Mumbo next to her. He tries to strike up conversation, curious about the sorceress’s powers. She entertains his bumbling questions with a hint of a smile. Avon is at the other end of the table, shoving a reluctant Xisuma into standing. Forcing him to make the opening speech.
“Alright, I know a lot of you guys are wondering why I called everyone here.” He turns his head, looking at Etho next to him. White hair marred with redstone, setting vials and flipping comparators as he listens in. “Sorry about interrupting your work, but...we have some visitors, and I think they need our help.” He turns, immediately scurrying back to his chair and leaving the table open for discussion.
Quiet murmurs roll across the room. Hermits that know the wanderers are wondering what they could possibly need help with. Hermits that don’t know the new faces are only left to guess who they are. How they got here. Finally, the low roar of conversation is broken up by a wavering voice. Red looks up, twiddling her thumbs as she speaks. “Our world is on the brink of disaster.”
The entire room goes silent. Red wants to hide, so many faces turned on him. He’s about to leap from his seat and run when Grian and Scar lay friendly touches on his shoulder. From across the table, Red can see his girlfriend give him an encouraging thumbs up. He takes another breath, and stands. “We came here because we need you guys. You’re the best builders, the brightest engineers. And we need everything if we’re possibly going to save our world.”
“Save it from what?” Zedaph questions, tilting his head to the side. Blonde curls fall across purple eyes.
“War.” That single word sends shocks across the room. Many hermits remember previous wars among their own ranks. The battle for the mining mesa. The Civil war between team STAR and G-Team. But the way Red hissed that one word, they know it’s something much worse.
“An army is amassing from the nether.” Avon picks up, keeping one eye on Jessie as she tackles an armor stand in the corner. “They want to destroy everything, invade the overworld and the end. Tip the balance of our world. Ruin life as we know it.”
“We don’t have an army like them.” Ecto adds, leaning against her elbow and looking down the faces. It’s a mixed bag of concern and confusion. “We have the four of us- and a dragon that can’t even fly. We need more than that. We need clever minds, like what the hermits have.”
Avon bites her lip, seeing a few of the hermits glance at each other. A silent conversation, a question she knew would be asked. Those that have no reason to trust them, that know nothing about them. She doesn’t blame their hesitation- she would do the same in their place. So when those words cross False’s lips, she’s not surprised. “Why should we help? I’m sorry to be that person but… should we really get into something like this?”
Other hermits nod, but those that know the wanderers stay silent. They see the change in the otherworldly visitors. Red hiccups for a breath, tears starting to form at the edges of his eyes. Ecto seethes, only being held down by Ren and Tango. Selene’s gaze could cut through obsidian, and Avon’s wings fall to her side. Even Jessie notices the change in the room’s atmosphere, crawling onto the table.
“They killed my family.” Avon whispers, her hands clenching before her. She can still feel the blood seep between her fingers, the sound of Jeane’s dying breath. The horror of Jessie’s egg missing from it’s home in the End.
“They destroyed my home.” Ecto growls, skin prickling as she remembers the ice that clung where Ren and Tango hold her down now. Watching monoliths collapse and die against the freezing wind, biting and sinking icy fangs into everything.
“They did both.” Red’s voice cracks as it seeps through his lips, falling with tears that run down his face. He can’t see the hermits faces through the strea,, but the dead silence of the room lets him know they are all listening. Dead as the sea, the water that burned his through and struck down Mama Gummi. “They killed everything I love.”
“And they won’t stop there.” Selene stands, startling the hermits. A glare as deadly and beautiful as a wither rose crosses each and every person in the room. Almost every hermit was convinced- she just had to put the nail in the coffin. “What happened to them could have happened to you. Will happen to you if the forces of hell build their own infinity portal. They won’t stop their campaign until the balance has been tipped across all worlds. Until every building, every tree, every flower and animal has burned.”
No one moves. No one speaks. What is there to say? What can follow that up? Fear and anxiety burns away at Red, watching the crestfallen faces around her, eyes glazed heavy with thought. Inner conversations, hermits weighing their decision. Slowly, one by one, faces rise. Determination set in eyes as a decision is made, a silent nod. Throwing their lot into the battle.
“Well,” TFC stands, picking up his pickaxe and brushing his hand through his hair. “Let’s not dilly-dally now. We’ve got a world to save.”
#hermitcraft#hermitblr#wandering stars#ecto#avon#red#minesona#mcsona#minecraft persona#tfc#tinfoilchef#xisuma#mumbo jumbo#grianmc#mcyt#rendog#stressmonster101
17 notes
·
View notes
Text
Silver Linings
So... I’ve actually had this fic pretty much complete for weeks now, but I recently got motivated to polish it up and share it here, for... well... I’m not sure why, and honestly there may be many motivating factors, but... anyway, here it is.
I hope you enjoy it.
Note: Like pretty much every Elena of Avalor fanfic by me, this one takes place in my Tales of the Ever Realm AU. To give a bit of context on what it is, it’s basically an AU where all of Sofia the First is canon, and all of Elena of Avalor episodes until Snow Place Like Home (in terms of ‘timeline order’) are canon. Details and characters from later episodes will sometimes be used, but there are many important differences between my fic AU and canon.
One of those, as will be clear from reading this fic, is that in this AU, Ash Delgado has a genuinely and healthily loving relationship with both her husband and daughter (although we really only get to see the former in this one) and also is just a much better person in general, though still with a few traits of her canon self. I hope you will enjoy it for what it is, and I apologize in advance to those who happen to prefer the canon versions of her character and her relationships.
Also, I tried my best to make this fic strong enough to stand on its own, but I realize a few details may still come across as confusing. I apologize for that in advance as well. If you’d like any sort of clarification, please feel free to ask.
///
Note #2: There is some stuff in this fic that can be seen as slightly suggestive. Nothing full-blown NSFW, but still, there is a bit of steaminess. Those who aren’t particularly fond of such content want to tread carefully. I may be worrying too much over nothing, but... I feel it’s better to be safe than sorry.
///
Note #3: Although I tried my best to make it strong enough to be read on its own, this fic works better read as a sequel to @lostbutterflyutau‘s fic The Second Navidad, which she wrote for me as a Christmas gift last Christmas, and which I liked so much that I decided to make it canon to my fic universe. If you’d like to read it, I strongly recommend it.
And on that note, I say the same thing regarding all of her Elena of Avalor fics. They're full of well-written characters, great portrayals of feelings of all kinds, and wonderfully fluffy moments of the romantic, the friendship, and the familial kinds. I strongly recommend them all. Also, if you read them and like them, please take the time to leave her some feedback, even if it's only a few words. Remember that taking even only a few seconds to give feedback leads to better environments for fanworks of all kinds.
With that said... let us begin.
///
Silver Linings
The Kingdom of Norberg, February 14th, Year 9222 of the Ever Realm Calendar…
A series of sharp knocks cut through the cabin’s main room, making Ash Delgado jump in her chair as the sound brought her struggle with her focus to an abrupt end, ruining her already feeble efforts at forcing herself to study the weathered yellow page she held, trying beyond her best to find a solution to the dilemma she’d been struggling with for over a year.
One of her hands slammed the page against the table as her other one reflexively curled around her tamborita; the next instant, her ears picked up the last few knocks that rapped against the wooden boards. Her heart settled down as the force and rhythm behind the sounds told her who had arrived, drawing a relieved sigh from her as she released the drum wand’s handle. Ash looked up at the closed door on cue with its lock clicking as a key was turned inside it. The next moment, the door drew inwards, making her grimace at the chilly air that entered the cabin, followed soon after by her husband.
“I’m home!” Victor announced as he closed the door behind him, before wiping a few fresh snowflakes off his shoulders and setting down a bag of canvas he’d been carrying.
Then, as his eyes fell on her, still by the table she’d been sitting at since he left - though now with layers of pages scattered over its surface - a sheepish smile uneasily crawled across his features.
“Did I interrupt anything?”
A mock-annoyed smirk curling her lips, Ash teased, “Not this time.”
Besides, even if he had, his loud arrival was one of the safety norms that they and their daughter had established for whenever they stayed anywhere: to always make their presence known when arriving, to ensure they conveyed they weren’t any unexpected visitor.
Still, the sheepish look remaned on Victor’s features as he unclasped his cloak and hung it on a hook beside the door, before walking over towards her. Smiling at him, Ash reached up to his face and settled her hand on his jawline as he rested his’ between her shoulder blades, closing her eyes as the two of them leaned towards each other and put their lips together. Cold seeped into her fingers as the mixed smell of salty air, tobacco smoke, cooked bacon and burned wood floated into her nostrils, but Ash kept her fingers on his face and pressed her lips further into his’, holding both her touch and her kiss for a few more seconds.
Then, as she and Victor both pulled away and she opened her eyes, a faint chuckle bubbled up her throat at the sight she beheld.
Victor blinked in puzzlement. “What?”
Suppressing another chuckle, Ash explained, “Your mouth is full of lipstick.”
Again. She inwardly added, as pointless as it was. Victor’s mouth or face ending up full of lipstick when they kissed was as big a given as water being wet or as the sun rising everyday. But Ash liked her makeup in the style she wore it, and she knew that for all his playful grumbling, Victor also did.
Giving an easygoing chuckle himself, Victor reached up with his free hand and rubbed it across his mouth, the faint dark-blue sparks she saw flying from his fingertips telling her what he was trying to do. Alas, the final results were different from the intended, the smear on his lips only spreading further across his face, bringing a stronger chuckle out of her.
“Here,” she said, removing her own hand from his jawline, silvery-grey sparks swarming around her fingers. “I’ll do it for you.”
Saying so, she swept her magic-filled hand over his face, the smudges of lipstick vanishing in her fingers’ wake.
“I guess this just shows I still need more practice,” he said good-naturedly as he straightened himself, caressing her ponytail along the way.
He glanced around the room as he righted himself, then turned back to her and asked, “Did Carla leave already?”
“Princess Chloe asked her to go early,” Ash explained. “Apparently so the two of them can properly help Queen Abigail get ready for her date with King Hector. And Carla said that because she was spending the night at the palace anyway, she might as well stay over already.”
Nodding in acknowledgment, Victor walked over to her right and pulled up the chair beside her, sinking onto it with a pensive look on his face, the expression looking more pronounced thanks to his placement against the lit fireplace that burned a few feet away. Ash knew without having to ask that he was having a bout of the same struggle they had both endured since Carla had unintentionally struck up a friendship with the princess of Norberg. On one hand, it was good that Carla had made a friend, at least for the duration of their stay here. On the other, Norberg was a close ally to Avalor, and even if wanted posters of him and Carla hadn’t made it here yet (and weren’t likely to be sent now that neither of them had been to Avalor for over a year), it could still happen, especially given that Princess Chloe was at least a friendly acquaintance of Princess Elena. Or then, the Crown Princess of Avalor or someone closely associated with her could unexpectedly drop by and recognize him or Carla, which would at best mean they’d have to leave, and at worst might literally spell their dooms. And that was assuming none of their more dangerous enemies was lurking in the shadows, planning something that Ash could easily conceive as far more horrible than anything Princess Elena would ever do to them if she caught them.
But Carla knew she needed to be careful, and the three of them were making sure to keep an eye on anyone who seemed suspicious, just like their jaquin allies were doing. With luck, Carla’s friendship with Princess Chloe would just keep going without incident during their final two weeks or so in Norberg.
“How did things go at the harbor?” Ash brought up, out of genuine interest as much as out of a wish to change subjects.
The deepening of Victor’s frown answered her question well enough, but still, he replied, “Not very well. There weren’t many sailors there, it being the day it is and all, and most of those I found were more interested in drowning their sorrows or seeking other forms of consolation than in talking about some mysterious kingdom.” As he caught sight of Ash’s own frown, he added, “No thanks to it being the day it is, I guess. After all, it was the same thing during Sweetheart’s Day in Avalor.”
Though that didn’t make her feel any better, Ash gave him a reassuring smile. After all, it wasn’t his fault that today was Valentine’s Day - or Dia del Amor y la Amistad, as her parents had called it, due to it being the holiday’s name in both Paraiso and Cordoba. Most sailors who’d ordinarily be in taverns or at the harbor were likely to be with their girlfriends or wives or families, and those that weren’t would either be too busy with work or too sullen at their lack of companionship to be in a chatty mood.
“Was any sailor at all willing to talk?” she probed.
Victor shrugged.
“Some were. But most of those couldn’t tell me anything about that place, and the only two that could didn’t tell me anything we don’t already know.” He stopped, his eyes clouding over as he mentally sorted out his words. “They said that that kingdom looks clean and calm enough from a distance, and the rulers seem friendly enough, but there’s just something under its surface that doesn’t quite make it an inviting place, and anyone going farther than the harbor automatically needs a full guard unit escorting them because of the land’s perils.” His frown deepened even further, his eyes narrowing to the point they seemed to turn into two black holes thanks to the shadows from the fireplace. “In a sense, it’s like a more extreme version of what I heard Avalor was like under Shuriki’s rule.”
Ash pursed her lips, the mere reference to that woman’s name making her temper flare. She might have come to terms with her husband having fallen for Shuriki’s lie that she could make him and Carla malvagos, but having that daemonfirma brought up in conversation still made her blood boil. Good for her that she was dead, because if Ash had gotten to fight her for a third time, she would have done everything she could to ensure their fight would end with Shuriki having a departure far more painful than the one Princess Elena had given her.
Forcing herself to push aside the hatred that still burned at her, Ash said, “Well, at least we have more evidence that that kingdom is not a place where we want to stay any longer than absolutely necessary.” Her heart growing heavier, she added, “Unfortunately, we still need to go there.”
His forehead creasing, Victor gave her a sympathetic look.
“Things also didn’t go well over here then?”
The tiredness and frustration from her mostly wasted afternoon rearing up like a striking snake, Ash let out a long sigh.
“Yes and no,” she settled on.
Victor didn’t even blink at her response, his sympathetic look staying the same as before.
Taking a deep breath to gather herself, she explained, “On the good side, I went over my improved potion recipes again just to be safe, and it held up again. The improvements I made will be enough so that neither of the potions will take quite as many moon cycles to achieve its purpose.” Her heart again grew heavier as she once more realized what it implied, but she forced herself to add, “On the bad side, there still are a few ingredients for both potions that just can’t be replaced with anything found somewhere else.”
Victor’s mouth again started to curl into a frown.
“So… that means…”
Ash nodded.
“There’s no way around a trip to that kingdom that seems out of a mix between a crime novel and a horror story. It’s still the only place where some of the ingredients we need exist, and God knows how long we’ll take to find them all.”
Again, Victor narrowed his eyes so much that the fireplace made it seem like he had two black holes in his eye sockets. Ash narrowed her eyes as well, the weight of the implication hanging over her like a boulder sustained by the finest thread that was about to break. The idea of spending any amount of time in that kingdom was anything but pleasant. And having to stay there for who knew how long (at least a year, to give an optimistic estimate) only made it worse.
“And that’s not all,” Ash forced herself to go on. “It’s not even the worst part.”
Victor sat the tiniest bit straighter, his eyes opening ever so slightly.
“What’s the rest?”
Her answer seemed to swirl around in her throat, as if trying to come out, but unable to find its way to her mouth for some reason. Though she knew Victor wouldn’t judge her or think less of her, and she had never lied to him, admitting to her failures or inabilities was not something she had ever or would ever like. After all, they were failures or inabilities, which Ash had always loathed, even back when she had just been Seentahna.
But despite being a dark wizard, Ash knew how wrong it was to be dishonest, especially to the man she loved, and she knew he felt the same towards her. Neither had ever lied to each other, and she wouldn’t be the one starting now.
“I think we may be doing all of this for nothing,” she at last managed to say.
Reading Victor’s question in the way his eyebrow moved up his forehead, Ash reached towards one of the papers on the table and lifted it aside, exposing a round purple orb around the size of an orange, the orb somehow feeling as heavy in her hand as if it was made of cast iron.
“I can’t know for sure without looking at the Codex Maru, but the more I study this blasted thing, the more unlikely it seems that we will be able to channel its power as we want to, if we manage to fix it in the first place,” she explained as she raised the jewel.
The words forced its way out of her like thick mud mixed with sharp knives. Just having to utter them made her heart sink almost as much as them being true. Another smile dawned on Victor’s lips, his hands moving over and curling around her right hand like a comforting blanket, his thumbs ghosting over her knuckles in a tender caress.
“It’s alright, Pluma,” he whispered. “We can get through this.”
Despite the warmth in both his gaze and voice, the weight in her chest didn’t fade. She wouldn’t give up his support for anything, but what she really needed was a miraculous breakthrough on how to use the Jewel of Night, or on another way to recharge it. Ideally, both. Because as things stood now, achieving even one of her goals seemed borderline impossible. All means to recharge the Jewel of Night that she knew were difficult to put in practice, and many of the ingredients they would need to make both the potion that would repair it and the one that would recharge it (assuming they would manage to find a certain key ingredient for that one) came from plants and animals that had already been rare when she was a child. If even one of those had already gone extinct, they’d be right back where they started, and the Jewel of Night would be good for little more than to place on a shelf as decoration.
And even if they managed to fix it and recharge it, the only thing that might have anything on how to properly siphon its power into them was the Codex Maru, assuming that could be done in the first place. And to get the Codex Maru, they’d need to face Princess Elena, who could wield the Scepter of Light, and her Royal Wizard, who was Alacazar’s grandson and was all but certain to take after his grandfather if he’d managed to defeat a malvago powerful and skilled enough to cast the malvago-making spell on Victor and Carla at the same time and successfully pull it off.
Whoever said malvago was, defeating him would have been an impressive feat for any wizard, but it was all the more so coming from a boy who hadn’t even been eighteen when he did so. And the boy would only have grown more powerful since then. Even now that Victor and Carla had grown much more powerful themselves, Ash knew the three of them would need a good plan and a very healthy amount of luck to get the Codex on their own. And if she had to guess, they would only have one try, because if they got caught, Princess Elena was bound to execute them all.
The thought hitting her like a blasting spell, Ash’s gaze snapped away from Victor, the fear that too often lingered at the bottom of her heart suddenly shooting up to the surface, her eyes wide as if to let it fly out. The next moment, twin caresses ran over the back of her hand, soft despite the roughness of the skin giving them. Though she knew where they came from without needing to look, Ash turned to meet Victor’s eyes, which still glowed with the same warmth.
“Let’s not think about that now,” he said. “Let’s think about something else.”
An empty smile flitted across her face, her gaze turning away from his’. As if drawn to it, her eyes fell on the Jewel of Night, stared into its opaque depths, the emptiness within it seeming to remind her of how difficult their mission was, and yet how they needed to accomplish it if they were to ever be truly at peace. To think Victor made it sound so easy. To put aside something that their lives in a sense literally depended on, as easily as if it was a matter of deciding not to wear clothes they didn’t particularly like.
“I’ve had practice,” he replied as if he had read her mind, a playful smirk on his lips.
Against her wishes, Ash allowed herself a small smile. Quips aside, she knew that must be true. After all, he had managed to keep himself and their daughter alive and safe, despite having very few magical skills before he was made a malvago. More than that, he had managed to raise Carla as happy and well-adjusted as their circumstances allowed, and done a better job of it than she imagined most men and some women would.
But that still didn’t change the main point.
“If we don’t think about it now, we’ll have to think about it later,” she insisted, even as she lowered the hand holding the Jewel of Night.
Her words came out tense, almost solid, but Victor simply kept giving her the same warm smile from before, rubbed his thumbs across the back of her hand again. Then, he rose from his chair and moved to stand behind her, taking his hands to her hair and releasing the knot in her hair tie, the tiniest sense of relief washing over her as a slight pressure left her head, her hair spreading out from its ponytail and cascading free to below the middle of her back. Though she couldn’t see him, she felt Victor smiling as he curled a hand around her hair, his other one gently scratching her scalp. A wider smile breaking through her lips, Ash hummed in delight, leaning back into her chair, guessing what he intended to do. As she expected, Victor lifted her hair so it wouldn’t be stuck between her and the back of the chair, his hands then settling on her head and running over her white locks like a hairbrush, spreading the strands apart and gently easing tangles and knots.
A louder hum flowing through her, Ash tilted her head back as Victor pressed the tips of his fingers to her hairline, before gently but firmly running them back, tension falling apart in their wake as he caressed her scalp.
“I know it’s difficult, Pluma,” he whispered. “Believe me, I had more than enough time to learn it on my own.” His voice shivered the slightest bit at those words, and Ash knew he was remembering his and Carla’s many close escapes over the almost fifteen years she hadn’t been with them. “But we’ll figure out how to use the Jewel of Night.” He ran his fingers over her scalp again. “And even if we don’t, we’ll find some other way to get rid of the Evergrowing Forest.”
Ash chuckled mirthlessly.
“You talk as if the odds are on our side.”
Running his fingers over her scalp once more, he replied, “I’d rather think I talk as someone who chooses to keep on believing things will get better. And as someone who was lucky despite the odds.” He reached downwards and slid his thumbs in a half-circle behind her ears, bringing them forward rubbing them over her cheeks. “And more than once at that.”
Frowning at the second sentence, Ash knitted her eyebrows as he moved his fingers back up to her scalp, rubbing continuous circular motions from her hairline to her nape.
“I was lucky enough to meet you in the first place,” he went on. “I was lucky enough to run into you again and start to know you better. I was lucky enough to reunite with you more than twelve years after losing track of you. And I was lucky enough to reunite with you a second time almost fifteen years after we got separated again. And I could make a longer list.”
Unable to help herself, Ash turned her head even farther upwards, literally smiling up at him as he looked down and gave her a smile of his own.
“I don’t suppose I could argue against that,” she replied.
His hands rubbed just a bit harder across her scalp, a sigh rolling out of her lips as relief surged from his fingertips and rushed through her.
“I was lucky as well,” she added. “On all those accounts, and more.”
Yes. Ash thought, sighing once more as he massaged her scalp again and relief rushed through her being once more.
Despite everything, she had been lucky. Probably luckier than she deserved after everything she had done. Not only for getting to meet Victor and getting to reunite with him a grand total of three times - or two, if she only counted those after they had actually started their relationship - but also for having a wonderful daughter who she loved and who loved her back, and for getting to be with them both and just be able to be a family despite the threats hanging over their heads.
Victor must have read something on her face again, for he said, “So... back to not thinking of unpleasant matters for now… why don’t you put these things away, and I can tell you an idea I’ve had?”
A deep groan rolling from her lips as Victor’s motions suddenly reversed, she fake-glared at him.
“You should know by now that I don’t take orders from anyone.”
She felt his hands temporarily stop their movements as he shrugged.
“I prefer to look at it as an invitation.” His massage still halted, he crouched to whisper in her ear. “Though it’s one I confess I would very much like you to accept, mi amor.”
“You would, wouldn’t you?” she breathed as he straightened himself up, a deep sigh flowing out of her. “Very well. What is it?”
“Uh-uh-uh!” he tut-tutted. “I’m not seeing anything put away...”
Her eyes narrowed at his response, a low mock-grumble joining her change in expression. He really knew her a bit too well.
“Watch out, Victor,” she teased. “You don’t want to fall prey to the stereotype that men can’t keep a house.”
He again ran his fingers through her hair, the white locks parting in their wake. “It’s more like I don’t want to go against how you like to be the one putting your own things away, especially when it comes to magical studies.”
Another affected grumble rippled out of her mouth. Again, he knew her too well.
“Very well then,” she conceded, her fingers curling around her tamborita’s handle.
On cue once more, Victor withdrew his hands from her hair and curled them over the sides of her chair, pulling it back exactly as she stood up and drew her drum wand, then aimed it at the table’s surface.
“Llévaluq!” she chanted as she smacked the drum.
Identical silvery-grey glows bloomed around each page spread over the table, as well as around the purple gem she’d been studying for hours. Ash fiddled her fingers as if she was playing a harp; the papers bent and swerved and turned over the table like flying carpets before settling into a neat stack, the gathered pile of pages then flying into the shelf behind her with a beckoning motion from her hand. The Jewel of Night followed in their wake with the same gesture, but swerved slightly to the right and upwards, stopping its course once it hovered above a small, seemingly ordinary light yellow jar with rectangular Maruvian patterns of a darker shade over its surface.
She directed a look at Victor as she held the jewel in place. The next instant, he drew his own tamborita and aimed it at the jar.
“Piikrete tarruyniu waaygico!” he chanted, punctuating each word with a smack on the tamborita.
After the last smack resounded through the cabin, a dark-blue glow bloomed around the drum as Victor raised his hand, the jar’s lid floating about a foot off and allowing Ash to slide the Jewel of Night in. Hearing the low clatter of it landing, she holstered her tamborita as Victor lowered his hand, setting the lid on its place.
Sliding his tamborita into its own holster, Victor turned to her with a smile, reaching out with his left hand. “Now, where were we?”
Taking his hand, Ash replied. “You were about to make an invitation.”
He raised his arm in response, in time with Ash twirling in place, her hair fanning out as she completed her spin and then stepped towards Victor’s chest as he drew her to him, wrapping both arms around her as he settled his lips on her neck.
“I was thinking…” he halted his words to kiss her neck “...that you could wait here while I run you a nice warm bath…” he kissed a slightly higher spot “... and then you take the time to enjoy it while I cook a special dinner with what I brought…” So that’s what’s in the bag! Ash thought as he kissed below her ear “... and then we could have our second celebration of Dia del Amor y la Amistad.” he finished, tenderly kissing her cheek.
Her eyes widened at the words, her heart leaping slightly in her chest. Their second celebration! Amidst her frayed nerves after repeated failures with the Jewel of Night, she had completely forgotten about that! Not about the celebration they and Carla had had that morning - after all, it had been the first time the three of them properly celebrated Dia del Amor y la Amistad since her return - but about the second celebration that was meant to be just for her and Victor, which they had even talked about more than once over the previous days.
I really need to stop thinking about that jewel if it can make me forget something like that.
Victor chuckled as if she had spoken her words rather than thinking them, the curling of his lips telling her that he was cooking up a joke.
“You know, as far as stereotypes go, it’s men who are said to forget romantic celebrations…” he brought up.
Despite the laugh at his quip, Ash reached back and nudged Victor’s nose with her index finger.
“Watch your tongue, Mister. If I get annoyed, you’re going straight to the couch tonight.”
He gave her a melodramatic gape, put a hand to his chest. “Oh, the horror!...”
Taking her chance, Ash twisted out of his embrace and then pressed herself flush to him, wrapping one arm around his shoulder and sinking her other hand into his hair as her lips leapt upwards to claim his. He engulfed her in another embrace, resting his hands on her back as their mouths met. For a heartbeat, their lips started to glide over each other’s, both reading the other’s intention to take things slowly. But then, like alcohol meeting a cinder, their passion seemed to explode through their bodies, leaping the frustrations this day had brought them both as their lips devoured each other time and time again, each trying to both drain their pent up tension and help the other with their own, somehow wanting to put out and build the fire flowing between them at the same time. Awareness of everything faded into the background as they devoted every bit of their focus to the flutter of each other’s hands and mouths, to the feeling of each other’s touch, to the warmth of their kisses.
It seemed to last an eternity before they drew apart, looking into each other’s eyes like hypnotized, as if they were floating.
Then, despite herself, Ash burst into chuckles, taking her hand to her lips in a token attempt at suppressing them.
Amusement twinkling in his own eyes, Victor curled an eyebrow and blew through his pursed lips.
“I’m full of lipstick again, right?”
Her suppressed laughter slowly fading, Ash summoned magic into her other hand and waved it over Victor’s face, the lipstick smudges dispelling under the sparks swarming around her fingers.
Lowering her hand as she let the magic fade, Ash drawled, “So… that warm bath?”
“Coming right up,” he replied with a mock-casual tone and a warm smile as he lowered his arms.
Realizing she would need to let him go for him to run her bath, Ash pulled away, following him with her eyes as he headed to their cabin’s small bathroom.
A warm bath sounded nice indeed. While cleansing charms could do the job just as well, and far more quickly, they couldn’t equal the peaceful feeling of sinking into the warm water and feeling it melting the tension from within her, making her stop thinking about the day’s concerns better than the best mind control spell.
It wouldn’t really make them go away, she knew. However good this night was, their concerns wouldn’t become any less real, and the Evergrowing Forest would remain a threat to their lives until they managed to destroy it.
But at least tonight, Ash would enjoy what she had to be thankful for.
#elena of avalor#my fanfiction#tales of the ever realm au#ash delgado#victor delgado#a bit of fluff#some suggestive content#but not too bad i think
4 notes
·
View notes
Note
*banging pots and pans* RIZZY FOR THE OTP MEME
They are so new, I think we’re all gonna learn stuff today.
What was their first impression of each other?
Izzy thought Rory was pretty goofy, hard to take serious, but maybe there was a sweet side under all that enthusiasm. Rory thought she looked cute and kind of liked that she just eye-rolled all his silly schemes.
What is their ship name?
Rory x Izzy = Rizzy!!!
Describe their relationship dynamic.
They have some of that “the brains and the goofball” trope (I’m blanking on the best way to word it, but y’know). Rory’s kind of like her personal pep squad and Izzy is always there to laugh off his antics with Sam and the others.
What was their relationship like before they got together?
They were pretty friendly, but just club mates for a bit. Virginia got attached to Rory super easily, so that helped them get closer.
How would they describe each other?
Izzy would point out that while, yeah, he can be kinda naive sometimes, he has a huge heart when it matters and he makes people feel like they really have a friend in their corner. Rory would say that she’s super cute and almost elegant, but could talk her way into winning a person’s whole wallet if she really wanted, and that’s quite a skill to have.
What do they love about each other?
Rory loves her clever attitude and her passion for her hobbies. Izzy loves his enthusiasm and adventurous attitude, also, how he goes along with her comfort zone.
What do they have in common?
They share some similar music interests and they both get nervous about fitting in at new places.
What are some differences between them?
Rory is far more gullible and Izzy is far more scrutinizing. Also, a fun fact, Izzy really loves sushi but Rory isn’t really a fan.
What made them realize they were in love?
For Rory, it is as Artie is trying to bait him into competing for Sugar’s attention, to which he is like “No??? I already have a girlfriend? And I love her a lo- oh mY GOD.” For Izzy, she had an inkling from around sectionals of that year, but she knew for certain when he asked her to prom, which wasn’t even either of their proms.
What are their love languages?
Rory likes to shower her in little gifts and surprises. Izzy typically expresses with acts of service.
Do they get married? Who proposes and how?
Yeah, I can see that in their cards. Izzy is probably the one to actually propose, towards the end of or after college is done in NYC. She’d pick somewhere with a tourist cliche he’d love like Central Park or the Statue of Liberty.
What would happen if they never met?
This means Izzy hadn’t joined Glee Club, so she would’ve kept working as a library aide and I guess during his time at McKinley they would just keep missing each other. Who knows if she’d still commit to NYU bc without Glee she wouldn’t have Virginia’s and the rest of her friends’ influences (at least not nearly as much).
Who dies first? How does the other one react?
.....skip lol
Are there any love rivals?
I guess Brittany because Rory liked her when he’s introduced, but like I erased the Sugar plot so, not really?
Describe your favorite moment of that ship!
We came up with an extra episode plan for fun that is this friend group having a bunch of Christmas-cliche-themed dreams and Izzy’s is meeting the Flanagans for the holidays. Even though it’s not real, there’s this soft moment where she watches him joke around with his brother and begins to come to terms with the fact that maybe growing apart for awhile (and letting Rory be close to his family again) will help them grow up better and eventually grow closer together, followed by her singing Please Come Home For Christmas.
What do other characters think about this relationship?
Literally, I don’t think anyone really cares, they’re so background lol. I’m sure Vi is invested because these are two of her best friends, but it’s also not like their relationship ever gets in anyone’s way.
Describe or write a really fluffy scene!
Leading up to the S3 prom, Rory spontaneously serenades her on a walk home one day to ask her to the dance. She laughs and rolls her eyes but is smiling the whole time and when it’s done says “It’s not even our prom and we’re working at it.” Rory gives her a look and a dramatic arm wave basically equaling “so what?” She plucks wildflower of the ground nearby and tucks it into his shirt pocket to mimic a boutonniere, before accepting.
Describe or write a really angsty scene!
They have to have a serious talk about their relationship leading up to Izzy’s graduation (in this timeline Rory gets to stay an extra year), because she’s already moving to New York and he decides it’s best to just finish high school back home, so what was already going to be long distance just became a whole ocean farther. It’s when Izzy really starts to show her anxieties about moving and change in general, because a core part of her support network won’t be there physically anymore.
Talk about a headcanon you’ve never talked about before.
Izzy loves peanut butter cups, so she gets a little offended he hid never trying them from her (maybe for good reason because then they had to sit down and taste test every version of Reese’s).
What does a typical date look like for them?
They’ll go to the coffee shop, like just about anybody in that town. They’ll also just walk each other home a lot and Rory likes to come to jam with her on her piano at home.
What’s a really significant moment in their relationship? Ask your own question! [what’s a song that reminds you of them?]
The first instinct was Jolly Holiday from Mary Poppins, the perfect balance of chaotic, refined, and doting.
OTP Ask Game
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Hot Exchange Student Part 5
Logan x MC (Ellie)
Previous Part: Part 4
Author’s Note: Final part! Thank you to everyone who read, liked, commented, and reblogged this story! And happy RoDAW Epilogue day! What an appropriate time to conclude this story.
Rating: Implied NSFW at the end
Summary: Ellie graduates from high school and makes decisions for her future.
Word Count: ~3000
18 months later:
Ellie wakes up to the sound of her phone buzzing. She rolls over, blindly groping for the phone on her nightstand. She struggles to pick it up. “Logan?” She asks sleepily.
“What? No, it’s Riya. Where are you?” Her best friend asks, Ellie can hear a lot of commotion in the background through the phone. “Graduation is about to start!”
Ellie’s eyes fly open. She’d completely forgotten about her high school graduation for a moment. “Crap! I’ll be right there!”
Ellie hurriedly gets dressed in her cap and gown, hastily brushing her teeth as she fights with her hair. Ellie orders a ride from Dryve (her dad still won’t let her drive even though she’s legally an adult now) and hurries off to make it to graduation before she misses giving her valedictorian speech.
Ellie arrives in the nick of time, taking a seat on the football field beside Riya and Darius. Ellie barely listens to the principal give his opening remarks, she’s too nervous about her own speech. Ellie has written at least 20 drafts of the speech over the school year. This is her big moment. She’s sacrificed a lot for the honor.
Before she knows it, the salutatorian, Ingrid, is introducing her with a smile. Once Ingrid lightened up on her after Logan’s sudden departure, the two had become friendly, if not exactly friends. Ellie steps to the podium and glances out at the audience. She spots her father in the front row of the bleachers, smiling proudly. Over the last 18 months, they’d rebuilt their relationship for the most part. Detective Wheeler hadn’t really changed much, still as overprotective as ever, but Ellie has better learned how to deal with him. And soon, she’ll be all the way on the other side of the country, free from her father’s ‘my house, my rules’ mantra for the first time.
As Ellie glances down at her prepared statement, she thinks better of it and speaks from the heart instead. Her speech is well received, and she basks in the cheers and hollers of her classmates and their families for several moments, before retaking her seat.
They start calling names, and they finally reach her own. “Ellie Wheeler!” Principal Suarez calls. Ellie walks onto the stage proudly. She sees tears in her dad’s eyes as she grasps her diploma, shaking Principal Suarez’ hand.
…
..
.
The week between graduation and when she needs to leave for her summer program passes in a blur. She spends most of her time with Riya and Darius, but she and her dad also try to fit in a lot of family time when he’s not working. Ellie worries about what Detective Wheeler is going to do without her. He’s been so focused on Ellie’s life since her mother died, that she fears he forgot to create a life of his own.
As they eat their Ellie specials at the kitchen table, Detective Wheeler assures her that he’ll be fine. “I’ll pick up a hobby.” He promises.
“That’s great. But you know what else might be good?” Ellie prompts. Detective Wheeler winces, knowing what she’s going to say. “Maybe….you could start dating?” Ellie tentatively proposes.
“Honey, I don’t need a girlfriend. I’m married to my job.” Detective Wheeler insists.
“Yeah, but your job isn’t going to grow old with you. Or make sure you get out of the house every once in a while when I’m gone.” Ellie insists.
Detective Wheeler rolls his eyes. “I’ll consider it.” He finally acquiesces. “But on one condition.” He adds.
Ellie raises an eyebrow. “What?”
Detective Wheeler smiles. “One last game of Infestation before I drop you off for your flight.”
Ellie smiles back. “You’re on.”
One very competitive game of Infestation that Ellie just barely manages to win later, the father and daughter drive to LAX. Detective Wheeler has tears welling up in his eyes, but he tries not to let them fall. “You know, there’s an online version of Infestation we can play together. Only if you have time of course, after your classes.” Her father chokes out.
“Dad, I’d love that.” Ellie reassures him.
“And you’ll call me when you land in Boston? And then when you make it to Langston from the airport?” Detective Wheeler continues.
“I promise Dad.”
“And you don’t need any money Ellie? I have $60 in my wallet.”
Ellie rests her hand on his shoulder as he drives. “Dad, I’ll be fine.”
Detective Wheeler sighs, merging into the exit lane as they approach LAX. “I know. I’m just…going to miss you more than you can ever know. It’s just been me and you for such a long time.” He glances at Ellie, and it’s almost like he sees her as an adult for the first time. “But I know you’ll make me proud.” He concludes.
“I’m going to miss you too Dad. But it’s not like I’m going to be gone forever. I’ll be back for breaks.” Ellie promises.
“You’re right. I just have to make it to Christmas.” Detective Wheeler responds.
The Wheelers pull up to the curb at LAX, and Ellie grabs her luggage from the trunk. Her father steps out of the car, giving her a big hug. “I love you Ellie.”
“I love you too Dad.” Ellie squeezes tight before letting go.
“Have a safe flight!” Her dad calls out, getting back into his car.
Ellie nods, waving as she walks into the terminal. She pauses just beyond the automatic doors, turning to see her dad driving off. She gives it a few moments, and then Ellie turns, walking back outside.
A yellow and black Devore GT pulls up to the curb. Logan steps out, smiling at her. Ellie smiles back, launching herself into his arms and allowing herself to get lost in his passionate kiss.
“Hey, move along! No sitting!” A security guard yells, signaling for them to move the car immediately.
Logan smirks, giving his girlfriend another quick peck before grabbing her luggage and putting it in his trunk. “Ready troublemaker?” He asks, holding the passenger door open for her.
“Always.” Ellie assures him, sliding into the vehicle.
…
..
.
9 months ago
Ellie wanders through the casino, sipping on a diet coke. She’s never been to a casino before, and it’s louder than she expected. Ellie also suspects she might be overdressed in her short, tight, and pink dress, based on the casual attire most of the gamblers don. Ellie was surprised Riya wanted to come to a casino for her 18th birthday. Ellie tried to tell her the odds, and how the house always wins based on statistics, but Riya was having none of that.
Most of the friends invited are already 18 so they can gamble, but Ellie doesn’t turn 18 until March. However, of course Riya insisted Ellie come anyway, there’s no way she’s leaving out her best friend. The security had marked Ellie’s hand with a giant black ‘X’, indicating that she’s not allowed to gamble.
She did get to enjoy dinner at the casino restaurant with the group, and she’d enjoyed watching Riya, Darius, and Ingrid play black jack for awhile. But then they switched to the slots, and Ellie was bored. She’d taken to wandering the casino, killing time.
Ellie pauses when she sees a familiar face at the roulette table. Mona, stunning in a short dress of red lace. What is she doing here? Ellie can’t help but be curious. It’s been almost a year since she met the MPC. She hasn’t seen Logan since their fight in the van, despite the strong urge she’s had to call, text, randomly show up at the sideshow hoping to find him. She’s resisted, telling herself it’s for the best.
Ellie moves behind a marble column where Mona can’t see her, but Ellie can see Mona. Ximena and Colt approach her.
“Can we get this show on the road already?” Colt asks impatiently, loosening his blue tie.
“What, did you fill your diaper already?” Mona retorts, passing some chips to the dealer as she places her bet.
“Stay cool. The handoff isn’t for another half an hour.” Ximena tries to soothe.
Colt sighs, irritated. “I hate standing around and waiting.”
“Well, this job is a lot of that Kaneko Junior. If you don’t like it, maybe you should have gone to college after all.” Mona antagonizes, smirking at him mockingly. Then, Mona freezes for a moment, looking in Ellie’s direction. She quickly moves further behind the column, no longer able to see Mona.
“Mona, what is it?” Ximena asks.
“Do you see the Brotherhood?” Colt questions.
“..No…just thought I recognized someone. Come on. Let’s get in position.” Mona replies. The three of them walk off, and Ellie peeks her head around the column, watching them walk into a roped-off room.
They’re clearly up to something. Ellie wonders if they’re in any danger but shakes off her concern. They’d made their choice. It’s really none of her business. Ellie quickly turns back in the direction she had been going, coming face-to-face with Logan. “Ellie?” He questions, obviously surprised to see her.
He looks so handsome in his suit. Ellie has never seen him dressed up before. She shakes her head, telling herself to focus. “Logan.” She finally responds.
Logan looks around anxiously, grabs Ellie’s hand, and pulls her into a private lounge. Once they’re alone, Logan stares at Ellie for a long moment before speaking. “What are you doing here?” He asks.
“Riya’s birthday. What are you doing here?” She turns his question around.
Logan shoves his hands in his pockets. He clearly knows that she already knows. “A job.” He answers anyway.
“I see you’re still with the Mercy Park Crew then.” Ellie responds, trying not to sound too judgmental.
“Yeah, I am.” Logan admits. “Does…does that upset you?” Logan asks softly, looking at her guiltily.
“I just think you could be better than this Logan. You’re going to get yourself in some serious trouble someday if you keep this up.” Ellie admits.
“I know you’re right Ellie. Salazar got caught by the police after our last job and they gave him 20 years, 10 with good behavior but we both know that’s not gonna happen. It was a wake up call for me. I’m turning 18 soon, and then I could get serious jail time if I ever got caught. I don’t want that. It’s not worth it.” Logan explains.
Ellie’s breath hitches, wondering if he’s saying what she thinks he’s saying. Is she just putting words in his mouth because she wants this so desperately. “What are you saying Logan? Are you going to get out?” Ellie asks for clarification.
“Not today, or tomorrow, but yes Ellie. Soon. I’m saving up for mechanic trade school. I should have enough in a couple of months. I’m working on getting my GED. I’m…I’m working on being a better person. One who deserves you.” Logan answers.
Tears well up in Ellie’s eyes. “Really Logan?”
Logan pulls her into his arms, hugging her tightly. “Yes, really troublemaker. If this lifestyle means I can’t have you, then I don’t want it. I still love you Ellie. I missed you so much.”
“I missed you too. I love you too.” Ellie admits out loud for the first time.
Logan freezes, in disbelief. Somebody loves him? Somebody like her can love him? “Can…can you say it again?” He pleads.
Ellie laughs, tears streaming down her cheeks. She pulls away far enough so that she can look up at him. “I love you. I love you. I love you Logan. I lo-“ She’s cut off when he captures her lips, kissing her like he’s trying to make up for the last 9 months he’s spent not kissing her. He only pulls away when the need for air becomes too much.
He looks at her with so much love that she knows that he’s serious about leaving the Mercy Park Crew, about getting his mechanic certification and doing right by her. “I love you Ellie. More than I thought I could.”
..
Since that day, they’ve been together. She still has to hide her relationship from her father, and Logan can’t bring her to the garage because the crew doesn’t really trust her (daughter of a cop and all), but they make it work. Logan even takes her to prom, picking her up at Riya’s. Ellie has to hide their prom photos in her school locker, and she makes sure to get some pictures with only Riya and Darius to show to her dad when he asks.
Despite the obstacles, they’re now stronger than ever. Logan decides he’ll follow Ellie to Boston, and after Ellie decides she doesn’t need the dorm room experience (after hearing Colt’s horror stories of living in the dorms during orientation week before he quickly dropped out), the couple decides to get an off campus apartment together.
They’re both excited for the future, to put Los Angeles and all the adversity they faced here behind them. Logan takes Ellie’s hand and squeezes, and she smiles softly as she gazes out the window, the distinctive LAX pillars fading behind them.
..
A motel somewhere in Arizona
Logan is awoken by Ellie’s loudly vibrating phone. He rolls over, glancing at the clock on the night stand. Why is anyone calling her at 3:23 AM? He rubs at his eyes, grabbing the phone and peering impatiently at the screen. Logan rolls his eyes when he reads the screen contact info, ‘Dad’. Of course it’s him.
Logan briefly imagines answering the phone. Detective Wheeler would be none too pleased to learn that Logan and Ellie are back together. He can just imagine the huge blow up that would follow. As much as he would love to rile Detective Wheeler up now that he can’t do anything to stop them, he knows Ellie isn’t ready to tell him. And Logan loves her much more than he hates her father.
Logan rolls back onto his left side, kissing Ellie’s bare shoulder as he gently shakes her awake. “Your dad is calling baby.” He announces when her brown eyes open, blinking blearily at him.
“Oh! I forgot to call him when my plane should have landed!” Ellie exclaims, quickly taking the phone.
“Dad?” She answers, sounding sleepy.
Logan can just make out the sound of her dad’s voice through the receiver. “I got worried when you didn’t call. I know you had that long layover in Texas, but I remembered your plane landed hours ago.”
“I’m sorry. It was just a really long day of traveling and I was so tired I forgot.” That’s not a total lie. They drove 10 hours before stopping at the motel.
“That’s okay, I’m just glad to know you got there alright. How was your flight?” Detective Wheeler asks.
Ellie rolls onto her back as she chats with her father. “It was fine. I had a middle seat both flights, so that kind of sucked, but I survived.” Ellie lies.
Detective Wheeler murmurs something else, and Ellie laughs, but Logan is no longer interested in listening. He trails his fingers over her belly, gradually moving his hands up towards her bare breasts as he kneads her warm skin.
She shoots him a warning look, mouthing ‘Stop’. “Yeah, the dorms are nice. And my roommate won’t be here until school starts so I currently have a single.” Ellie responds to her father.
“Stop what? This?” Logan questions softly, hands reaching their destination and squeezing her breasts.
Ellie pushes his hands off and rolls to her side, leaving him facing her back. “No, the room and board check isn’t actually due until 2 weeks into the semester.” She continues conversing with her father.
Logan’s lips move to that spot behind her ear he knows she likes, and she shivers involuntary as his tongue traces slow leisurely circles. He places his right hand on her bare hip, drumming his fingers dangerously close to where she clearly wants them.
“Dad, I have to go. I’ll call you back at a decent hour your time. Okay. Yeah, I love you too. Bye.” Ellie hangs up quickly, rolling back over to capture his lips in a searing kiss. She pushes him to his back, crawling on top of him.
“You’re a jerk.” She complains between kisses.
“Me? He woke me up at 3 in the morning! He’s the jerk.” Logan counters.
Ellie shrugs. “It’s 6:30 East Coast time. But now that we’re up...”
Logan grins as they lose themselves in each other for the second time that night.
..
The cross country road trip from LAX to Boston is exhausting, but there’s no one else either of them would rather do it with. They stop at the Grand Canyon, countless diners (they dance to Frank Sinatra at each one), wake up in each other’s arms daily (a new and pleasant change, with her previously living at home and him in the loft above the garage she wasn’t allowed to go to), and watch America blur by from the Devore’s windows.
After a week of driving, they finally make it to Boston just in time for her summer immersion program.
In Boston, Logan makes good on his promise to learn a legitimate trade, enrolling in a trade school program in the suburbs. When he gets his certification after 2 years, Ellie finally feels like she can reveal their relationship to her father. Despite the changes Logan has made, Detective Wheeler is still not pleased, He’s convinced Logan just wants to open a shop to use as a front for some criminal enterprise.
But they don’t need her father’s approval, not anymore, and they live happily ever after.
…
..
.
@choicesarehard @ifyouseekheart @brightpinkpeppercorn @regina-and-happiness @choicelogansbitch @flyawayboo @fairydustandsarcasm @alesana45 @umiumichan @maxwellsquidsuit @lahelable @god-save-the-keen @mrsmckenziesworld @paisleylovergirl @iplaydrake @sinclaire-made-me-sin @hazah @lovehugsandcandy @desiree-0816 @cora-nova @justdani14 @lady-dianelewis @emceesynonymroll @emichelle @badchoicesposts @client-327 @riverrune @liamzigmichael4ever @princessstellaris
63 notes
·
View notes
Text
carry on | m.c
requested: kinda? it’s part two of the bi!reader series. pairing: bi!reader x Michael notes: so this is part two to the bi!reader series. i’ve been working on this for the last two? three? weeks now. i had only intended to be like, 5k at most? maybe 6k at a push. but here we are, 30k words later. just a quick thank you to @burncrashbromance for setting this series in motion (you can find in love here.) i would also like to thank @glitterprincelu, @astroashtonio , and @hereforlukescruff for being personal cheerleaders when i needed them. (especially to allie as well who let me use her name, i love u soulmate #1) i want to also thank @hotmessmichael who kept reminding me that it wasn’t entirely shit. also shout out to @calumh-excess for being moral support through the last half of the fic and reminding me to take sanity breaks. love u rum auntie h. massive shout out to the rest of the girls in the nothin’ but love gc too ( @notoriouslyhood, @meetashthere, @valentinelrh, @softforcal) y’all have been my fucking rocks when i wanted to smack my head against heavy objects.
warnings: angst, fluff, very slow burn. word count: thirty fucking thousand words. with a couple of extra. (30,125 words to be precise. 79 pages in google docs.)
---
“Y/N, you need to go, you’ve still got to get through security!” Her mum called out, wrapping her daughter in a tight hug.
It was going to be a long flight to LA, and she was nervous as anything.
“Promise us you’ll at least call whilst you’re out there? I’m going to miss hearing you strumming away.” At this, she laughed, a soft grin on her lips as she kissed her mother's cheek.
“I promise. Please don’t make me cry, I’ve still got to say goodbye to Allie.” At this, her mum chuckled before planting another kiss to her forehead before letting her go.
Y/N practically threw herself in her girlfriend’s arms, peppering her face in kisses, earning a laugh from Allie.
“Look at you, getting your shot in LA. I’m so damn proud of you.” And she knew that her girl was over the moon, but the tears shared between the two still spoke of the worries and sadness they felt at the distance that was about to come between them.
“I’ll text as often as possible babygirl, I promise.”
“Y/N!” She groaned at her name being called before leaning forward, pressing a soft kiss goodbye to her girlfriend.
“I love you Allie, don’t forget that.”
And then she was practically rushing away, carry on in one hand with her guitar slung over her shoulder, waving to her girl and her family.
---
The journey felt exhausting. When she’d left, it had been eight am. Yet as she landed, the time told her it was only ten am and she quickly realised today was going to be a very long one.
Managing to get an Uber to the hotel that was booked for her, she got her stuff checked in and sent the message to her mum and Allie that she had arrived safely in LA and that she was setting off to explore for the day.
‘Take care of yourself’ came from her mother. ‘Eat all the ice cream you can today and send me selfies.’ came from Allie.
Sending a quick message to one of the producers she was meeting with the next day to let them know she’d arrived safely, she didn’t expect an invite for lunch in LA.
‘That way you’ll know a friendly face when you come into the studio and maybe we can talk over some of the ideas you have. It’s handy to go in prepared when you’re recording.’
And that was what led her to a small cafe, sat in the sunshine with John Feldmann.
“How are you liking LA so far?” She shrugged.
“It’s more humid than back in Britain. I don’t know how my hair is going to survive a month whilst we get this done.” John laughed.
“You’ll adapt. You’ll miss this humidity back home, I can bet it.”
“Oh I know I will.”
“I’ve managed to get one of the more bigger studios, I remembered you putting that small spaces whilst recording weren’t ideal?” At this, she laughed.
“It’s because I like to move. I can’t stay still unless I’m sat at the piano, but even then I’m more than likely rocking out.” John joined in with the laughter.
“I think I’m going to like working with you. I had to rearrange a few schedules, but overall none were bothered by it. I think we gave a few people the lie-ins the desperately wanted.”
“As long as I haven’t inconvenienced anyone. I’m still amazed that it was my track that was picked. Like, there were so many that seemed to much better than mine.” She admitted softly and John smiled. He knew the team had picked right.
“You simply turned the camera on and went for it. No recording equipment, no overlays of other instruments. Just you and the guitar. And it was such a refreshing and catchy sound, how could we not pick you?” Her cheeks had gone as red as a tomato.
“Glad to understand how I got picked. Honestly, this is like, a dream. Like, I’m gonna wake up in five minutes and my girl is gonna give me a kiss good morning before she’s off to work and then I’m gonna roll out of bed to my own job.” At this, John laughed.
“It can kind of feel that way sometimes. Did you want to head to the studio today to check out what you’re working with? I know today was meant to be introductory and giving you a chance to settle, but I know that knowing where you’re going into will help.” She nodded in understanding.
“Actually, I like the idea of that.”
---
The studio had been beyond her wildest dreams. The mixing board alone was bigger than her usual recording space, so the actual studio was a dream to be in.
She had met a few other faces that were going to be helping her and she recognised what John was doing. He was helping her build connections away from making the actual music.
But she networked herself well, managed to get a few details and her new start felt promising. She’d heard bad things about LA, but she knew that she needed to experience every bit of it to get her feet stuck in.
The day had felt like a whirlwind but it meant that at nine pm, she passed out having barely crawled under the covers.
The next day, felt almost like another whirlwind. Because she was staying in LA for the month, there was more time in the studio and with other writers to perhaps add or help adjust the songs.
What had pained her was having to pick a list of songs, so she simply brought the entire book that held her life in its pages, her heart and soul falling into the lyrics. It would be easier for others to see her work, to see the highest and lowest moments of her life.
And that was terrifying as fuck.
She greeted John with ease and she had to stop herself from having a starstruck moment as she realised who she was writing with.
“This is Alex Gaskarth and Michael Clifford, guys, this is Y/N.” John introduced and she shook their hands, her brain kicking into high gear as they sat down in the various chairs, a small coffee table between them.
“Nice to meet you. Feldy hasn’t shut up about finding real raw talent for the last week and a half.” This made her laugh.
“I just play the guitar and sing. If people see it as talented then I’ll roll with it. But it was hard earned talent.” Michael chuckled as he shook her hand.
“Good, it gives me less of a job when it comes to producing. I’ll be one of the producers for your EP.” She felt her lips grow even wider.
“Nice to know I’m in safe hands then.”
“Shall we get started?” Alex indicated to the book sat on the coffee table, and it was only a moment of hesitation before she nodded her head and opened it, sharing her fears and joys with total strangers to find and create the right songs.
---
The writing session seemed to be successful.
Finding the right songs seemed to take a lot of time, going over the melodies she had in her head which might or might not work, the others pitching their own ideas into the creation.
They had at least agreed on six songs, especially with both Alex and Michael finding songs that they refused to budge on, saying that both had to make the final EP list.
John had watched in amusement as they argued their cases for their picks to go on the list until Y/N had rolled her eyes at both of them and added them to the list, making both men pause. John chuckled.
“Don’t worry about that last spot, the record company agreed to seven anyway, which means you can still record the cover.” He reassured her and she relaxed a little bit. That then sent the two men into a mode of writing a list of songs that would make a potential album if she were ever to do one.
“With so many songs, and so many ideas, you might as well use this opportunity to get a tracklist for a potential album and maybe some demo versions. If you get picked up by a record label, if you’re prepared, you’ll shoot straight to the top.” Alex explained and she nodded her head.
“We made that mistake when we signed with Capitol. We only had an EP that we’d produced ourselves, but there was no album music. It took us another six months before we got there and it was in between tours. We realised fast, that anything we wrote or created need to be noted down as possibilities.” Michael continued and she found herself amused but understood the help they were offering.
So they continued through the songs, creating the tracklist as if she were making an album as well.
Eventually, time ran out for that day and Y/N stretched the kinks from her back as they stood up and exchanged numbers.
“We should be able to get that first beat tracked, and if you’re cool with it, could I bring a couple of friends who could help us with the rhythm on the last few songs? I’ve got a good beat but Ash is the only person who will be able to translate what I’m trying to explain.”
“Wait, you’re asking me?” The question had fallen from her lips before her cheeks flushed in shock. “Wait, sorry, I didn’t mean for that to sound so rude---uh---the last person I tried to produce with, they just brought people in and honestly, it made me hate the song.”
Michael frowned at her words before shaking his head.
“No, no, don’t apologise. That’s why I wanted to ask your permission. You don’t just bring people in.” Her scoffed and she chuckled.
“I think I can trust you to make sure that the beats wont get lost in translation.” Almost immediately, the book was opened to a semi-fresh page, the words being written down in a margin.
The three males all laughed as she snapped the book shut.
“You’re a breath of fresh air. C’mon, I’m hungry and we need to get to know you as a person, not just this British artist who struck gold.” Alex slung an arm over her shoulder and the group left the studio.
She could feel her excitement build in her stomach in anticipation of the next four weeks.
As promised, Michael had roped in his bandmates, Calum and Ashton to help with the rhythm on a few of her songs and when Ashton managed to understand what Michael was trying to convey, she felt her heart soar as the song began to craft itself.
That was when she very quietly asked if they could re-record the song she’d lost love for.
John was immediately for it and the others couldn’t find a reason to say no, so they listened to the song.
“The tune is right, but there’s too much going on. It’s like they were trying to sabotage your work or attempt to make house music. Still figuring that out.” Ashton muttered, making her laugh .
“I think it was more sabotage than anything, but I felt that I could never release the song. They absolutely ruined the song which I loved so much and I just, didn’t know how to make it good again. But seeing you get what Michael was trying to say, I want to trust myself and my instincts and actually get across the sound I want.”
So it became another brainstorming session. Thankfully, this was a full studio day, so Ashton had her play the bare tune on the guitar, nothing else as he got a feel for the stripped back version.
Calum, as she played, plucked a few strings and suddenly this riff was born and they were all thankful that Michael had set his phone to record these sessions.
It was with relief when they’d tracked the music and Michael promised he’d work on it separately to the EP.
“Consider it a special release. It’s the one song you loved, so it gets to be a single.” He shrugged and suddenly it felt very real to her.
The time difference between her and Allie made it a pain occasionally, especially when she’d called Allie on the break they had and lost track of time to the point that one of the boys had to come out to get her, but they didn’t give her grief for it.
“It’s difficult when your loved ones are in a totally different timezone.” John had smiled after another apology fell from her lips. “We get it, so don’t fret.”
“It’s just, with this chance I’ve had, my girl went for the promotion offer they had and she managed to get it. So she wanted to call me before they headed out to celebrate.” This earned her soft smiles from the guys.
As they tracked the various parts, they began to ask Y/N questions about home which also led to questions about Allie.
“How long have you two been together?”
“We celebrate two years at the end of next month.” The grin had already worked its way onto her lips. “Doing this distance is difficult, it was bad enough when I was doing small tours as a support and she couldn’t come with me. But she’s been one of the biggest supports, even before we started dating.”
“What, so you were friends to lovers?” Alex teased and the answering grin made him laugh.
“We were. We were the real cliche couple and everyone both loved and hated us for it.” This drew laughter from the group.
“Well at least we know who to rely on for the cheesy one liners and love songs.” This earned a snort of amusement.
“Please, my love songs pale in comparison. I mean, Stella is the best love song out there.” This set the group off in laughter again as she got called up to track the guitar.
---
As the month carried on, Y/N was introduced to so many faces at various functions and small parties that the guys hosted.
They had taken her to one of the open mic nights, getting her up on the stage in front of a different crowd to see how people would react and they loved her.
Especially when Ashton streamed one of the songs on Instagram and soon her socials were gaining a lot of traction and that was when the pressure was beginning to get felt with producing the tracks.
There were both good and bad days, the good days outweighing the bad, but sometimes they used the bad days to fuel the more emotional songs and that was when things began to fall into place.
It was at the end of the month after their final day in the studio that Michael had called Y/N as she was packing.
“I know you’re probably packing up, but you’ve still got three days in LA before you fly home. The guys and I were wondering if we could have a small get together to celebrate this new born friendship in the hopes that you’ll remember us when you’re rich and famous.” This had her laughing.
“Give me a couple of hours. I’m waiting for a call from Allie. I’ll text you when I’m done, yeah?”
“Sure, I’ll pick you up from the hotel.” And before she could protest, the call was cut.
When Allie called, she found herself smiling at how soft her girl looked, settled in bed with the duvet pulled around her, tired eyes lighting up.
“Hi baby.”
They talked about the last few days of the studio, as well as how Allie was settling into her newest role. She told her about the party and that it felt strange that they’d included her in their friendship group but Allie giggled.
“You’ve got friends for life in them, I can see it. I can’t wait to have you back in my arms.”
“A few more days and I’ll be home. Listen, I know it’s getting late. Get some rest baby, and I’ll talk to you tomorrow. Good luck with work.”
“You’re too sweet. Love you.”
“Love you too, night.”
The call cut and she lay back on the bed for a moment, a wide smile on her lips before she finally sent a text to Michael.
‘Just got off the phone to Allie. Give me a bell when you get here.’
It was easy to find some of the nicer clothes she had for get togethers, but she knew it was going to be more relaxed. So she kept it easy with black skinny jeans and a floral print dress shirt.
Keeping it simple with her hair down and light make-up, when Michael sent her the text to say he’d arrived, she was ready to go. Making sure she had her keycard and phone, she headed down and found Michael’s car easily.
The drive to his place had been filled with easy chatter. They talked about the chances of radio play and touring.
“To have my own tour would be the goal, but I know I need to start off as a support. Build up the fanbase and get people excited for my music before doing something like that.” Michael laughed.
“Nothing wrong with being a support. We never had the experience of being support for various acts. We got lucky with One Direction and then we were doing our own shows and having other bands support us. It was crazy.” This had made the both them them laugh as he pulled up to his place.
“I remember. I’ve been a fan of the band for a long time.” She teased him with a laugh. “Although I wouldn’t say no to being a support act for Harry Styles.”
“I don’t know whether to be amused or offended.” His lips turned into a pout as they entered his place and heads turned to greet the newcomer.
“Y/N! Nice to see you finally made it. Why is Mike pouting?”
“Because I said that I wouldn’t say no to being a support act for Harry Styles.” She deadpanned before grinning.
“Ouch. You wound us all.” Ashton clutched at his heart, making her laugh as she accepted a beer from Calum and sat down.
“Have you heard his heavenly voice? Please. I would die every night on the tour listening to him sing.”
“You’re digging the knife in here, you’ve literally got at least three other bands sat with you and you’re talking about Harry Styles.” She laughed loudly.
“C’mon, I know y’all play his album. You can’t deny the truth.”
They laughed as the conversation settled into talks of the future for the bands and the shows coming up, as well as the finished music.
“What about you, Y/N?” Her reverie broke as she looked up at Alex’s question.
“Sorry, I missed what you asked.”
“What are your plans for the future career wise?”
“Hopefully get this EP out, maybe get some bookings. I’m gonna have to do a lot of gigging to keep up my end of the rent till the EP gets released and just hope that I get picked up for a couple of tours.”
“Allie holds the nine to five job then?” Luke queried and she nodded.
“She got lucky with the company she’s with. She’s done nothing but thrive, whereas I was barely struggling through each day at my old job. This came at the right time for me, and I’m a big believer in fate.” They lifted their beers in response to that.
“Well, that’s what we also wanted you around for.” Luke began, sharing a glance with his bandmates.
“We want you to join us for the entirety of the world tour.” Michael finished and she felt her jaw drop as her mind worked out the dates and the countries.
“Holy shit, are you serious?” She sucked in a sharp breath, placing the bottle down as she ran her fingers through her hair. “Are you really fucking serious?” This earned her a few chuckles.
“Absolutely. We managed to convince our management that you’d be a good opener for the tour. And we even gave them a firm reason why you’d be a good fit for the tour.” Michael continued the explanation before tapping away at his phone.
Suddenly, familiar guitar notes began playing through the speakers and a wave of emotion flooded her, tears falling as the song she had long hated, began to play and she felt her heart swell.
“Well done, you made her cry.” John joked as she hastily wiped at the tears as the song finished and she laughed.
“You helped bring life back into a song I thought I was going to hate forever. You don’t know how much this means to me.” She finally got out and Michael beamed.
“We played it to our management and they absolutely loved it. There’s an official offer coming your way, but we wanted to be the first ones to actually ask and then congratulate you.”
“How can I say no? Oh my god you assholes!” This set off more laughter as they lifted their bottles.
“To the best fuckin’ tour and the next number one artist.” Michael chimed and she could feel her face flush at his words.
“To Y/N!” Everyone else responded and she laughed as she took a swig of beer with them, realising how fast everything was going to change now.
---
When the official offer came through the next morning, she called up Michael and just let out a shriek of excitement before he’d even greeted her.
This led him to laughing as she tried to get her words out, but only could make incoherent noises over the phone.
“That offer is a fucking dream! Michael what the hell did you four do to convince them?” Her brain and mouth had finally connected, the stunned shock wearing off as excitement began to build .
“We didn’t do anything! And good morning to you too, sunshine.” She could hear the yawn and glanced at the time.
“It’s ten am, Michael.”
“I know. In my time, that makes it like, seven am.” He muttered and she laughed.
“I have so many questions about touring though, and what I should pack. Fuck, this is going to be nine months and I’ve only toured for two weeks at most. I haven’t even told Allie yet, or my parents. What about-”
“Stop, please.” Michael whinged down the phone, making her pause her tirade. “Give me till lunch and we’ll bombard Ashton’s place for a group meeting so you know what to expect on tour.” She let out a shaky breath as she regained herself, stopping the flow of questions that were desperately trying to escape.
“Alright. I’ll hold off from telling them. Uh, would-”
“Don’t worry, I’ll pick you up. Just be ready by one.” She let out a noise of relief and Michael laughed.
“Thank you Mike, see you in a few hours.” The call was cut and her eyes returned to the contract, her eyes going over every last part of it as she tried to get it into her head that this was really going to happen.
“Holy fuck, they’re never gonna believe this.” She muttered to herself as she half flung herself on the bed before an excited squeal left her lips.
---
Michael was leaning against the car waiting for her and he grinned as she ran from the doors of the hotel, half flinging herself at him, arms winding around his neck. His arms wound around her waist as he pulled her tightly.
“Well that’s a greeting and a half.”
“You guys got me on a nine month fucking tour, majority of my merch profits staying with me and a fucking record deal. How?” She pulled back, her lips in the biggest grin he’d seen the entire trip.
“We just showed them you. It was all of your talent that did it. They were really impressed by your work ethic, you didn’t slack during the production of your EP and they think that you’ve got some serious potential. I swear to you, we didn’t even have any kind of say. We just told them that we wanted you on the tour with us. It was management who decided to put you with us for the entire tour. As your stuff gets out and people get to know who you are, they’re almost certain you’ll be performing at award shows.” He explained as the two of them got into his car.
“Please don’t tease.” She whispered in shock and he laughed.
“You’d deserve it. Those songs fucking rule. Have you talked a release date for the EP?”
“They wanted it released at the end of January but decided to release it in March, before we fly out. They want fans to have time to learn my stuff and really get excited. Fuck, if this goes in the direction that you’re telling me, I’m going to have some kind of heart attack.” Michael laughed.
“Simply speaking it into existence. Y/N is going to have a number one award winning single and album. She is also going to play at awards shows and get nominations for awards. Best newcomer definitely.” His voice grew louder and she laughed, tears in her eyes.
“That’s the dream right there.”
“It’s gonna happen.” He smirked at her before pulling into Ashton’s drive.
“Please, when you guys release your album, mine will pale in comparison.” This had the two of them grinning as they entered the house.
Despite the drive having quietened her initial excitement, she couldn’t stop herself when she spotted the guys and gave them the same reaction that Michael had received.
This earned laughter from all of them, including Alex and John who were stood away from the group. But that didn’t stop her from giving them the same treatment.
“You guys have literally made every dream come true in the last month. I don’t know how to thank you guys for it, like, this is such an opportunity and I have so many questions about touring for so long. The longest I’ve gone on a tour is two weeks, yet this is nine months, touring the world twice. Not to mention-” Michael’s hand shot out, covering her mouth and stopping her in her tracks.
Calum snapped a photo as they laughed.
“Will you relax. You’ve got the pros of touring for long periods to help you and the old timers who have their own tricks.” Luke commented, ducking away from the punch that John sent to his arm, only to find himself in a headlock with Alex.
“Watch who you call oldtimer, kid.” They seemed to collapse into the couch in a heap and whilst they playfully wrestled about, the others egging the pair on, Michael slowly moved his hand from Y/N’s lips.
“Breathe. We’re here to help you prepare for this because we recognise that it’s a big jump from doing small tours to the longest tour of your career which goes around the world twice.” She let out a breath of air before nodding and grinning at Michael as he slung his arm across her shoulders.
“Quit playing about, we have a nervous artist who is about to get chucked in with the sharks.” He called over the noise and both Luke and Alex seemed to finally still, Luke’s head now resting in Alex’s lap, making her giggle as Calum shoved Luke’s legs off the sofa and sat down.
Once they were all seated, she went over the list of questions she’d mentally prepared and found herself tapping her fingers together, the excitement and anxiety seeming to kick in.
Part of her was dreading the prep for tour.
“Equipment. They want me to have a touring band which I have no issues with. But with the kit and stuff, I don’t know what’s going to happen there.” John smiled at that.
“They’ve already got a touring band ready for you. Most artists have their own, but the label want people who are familiar with the longer tours. What will happen with your own kit, so guitar and piano as well as any extra strings and the like, they’ll get a date set up for pick up. You just need to be ready. Keep one guitar with you at least as a just in case.” He explained and Michael nudged her, nodding to his phone that was recording.
“Okay, so something more simpler. Packing. What the fuck do I pack?”
“Don’t bother with hair products. You’ll be sharing our stylist on that. For each country, pick out several stage outfits that can get packed separately. That way they’ll be taken to the venue with everything else.” Luke explained and she found herself nodding once more.
“Pack for every kind of weather. Doesn’t matter if we’re at the start of the Australian summer, the weather can be so unpredictable. Try to pack at least three cases. One for light weight summer type clothing, one for the heavier stuff, so jeans, jackets and the like. Then one for shoes, towels and necessities. It might seem a lot now, but as you’re on the road, you realise how quick you go through things.” Ashton added on and she let out a soft ‘oh’.
“This is going to seem like a lot to begin with,” Alex started, catching her attention, “but in comparison, this is a small start to the list. You’ll most likely come home with another two suitcases, which management will probably pay for so don’t fret about having to buy one on the road. You will literally be packing up the majority of your life and putting it in a suitcase to travel with you. And that’s going to be tough to do, especially with your girl waiting at home for you.”
She could feel her heart sink a little bit. Nine months away from Allie.
“I think that’s gonna be the hardest part. How do you deal with that?” Her eyes drifted to John and Alex, and the boys didn’t take offence to the slight snub.
“It takes time and patience. There are going to be days where all you’ll get are a quick five minute call because of time difference. And it’s shit. But she can always fly out for a few days on tour, or whilst we’re over in England she can come to the shows and travel with us. It’s about compromising your time. You both have super important jobs and it just means you’ve gotta work at it.” John explained and she ran her fingers through the ends of her hair, tugging slightly.
“I’m just worried. It’ll be the longest we’ve been apart.”
“It’s tough. But she’ll stand by you. But you’ve both got to talk it out, so any frustrations. Because when that builds up, that leads to arguments and then that’s when problems start happening.” Alex chimed in and she let off a soft sigh.
“Okay, so I’m guessing that’s basics of tour, what about time off?”
—
When Y/N landed back home, she’d never felt more relief flood her than the moment her arms were wrapped around Allie tightly, her lips against hers as she savoured the sweet moment of reunion.
“Hi baby.” Her voice was soft and sweet, and she felt her insides turn to mush.
“Hi. I’ve missed you.” Allie beamed, pressing another soft kiss to her girlfriend’s lips.
“Good. Your mum has already asked us to drop by for dinner tonight, so they can badger you about your time in LA. And I know you’ll be wide awake because of the time difference.” Allie teased her as they began the walk back to the car.
“Honestly, I could go on for days about how good LA was to me. Like, little old me, meeting all of the fuckin’ big wigs in the industry. I had Michael god-damn Clifford producing my EP and I formed a friendship with him? My teenage self combusted the second he shook my hand.” Allie laughed as they got her stuff into the boot of the car before they got into the car themselves.
The car journey back home from the airport was filled with Y/N prying information about their various friends whilst she’d been away as well as the promotion Allie had landed and the perks of the job.
Amidst getting the masses of washing done, and reconnecting after a month apart, it was as they lay in bed together, Allie’s finger tracing against the skin of her back that made her feel like it was a bittersweet moment.
But she couldn’t say anything just yet.
When the two had reached her mum’s place, questions came from every corner of the room it felt like, but it was when she laughed and held up her hands, she beamed at them.
“Let me tell you everything that happened. And then I have some news.”
She tried not to feel guilty at the stare that Allie gave her, recounting each moment of good, bad and downright embarrassing.
Y/N’s mum was particularly gleeful as she told them about the bigger names she’d met over there.
“My baby, all grown up with the best chance possible for her career!” This made her flush. Her mum had been one of her biggest supporters for her career choice and she could see the relief in her mum's face as she went on about the recording opportunity.
“The last day was kind of bittersweet in the studio, but the boys were so nice and even had a get together to celebrate the fact the songs were done. Michael had even fast tracked the productions of one of my very first songs.”
And she pulled her phone out, clicking play on the file that Michael had sent her a few days ago after playing it for her.
Watching the joy on her mum’s face warmed her heart, even if a few tears were shed in the process. Allie’s jaw was hanging slightly before a wide smile overtook her lips and she pressed a gentle kiss to her cheek.
“I’m so damn proud of you.”
“That brings me to the surprise.” She murmured softly, her eyes travelling to each family member before settling on Allie.
“They want me to join them on their tour.”
“For the UK portion? Oh my god that’s amazing!” Her mum was gushing but Y/N shook her head.
“They want me on their entire tour. Around the world twice.”
No one was prepared for the scream of excitement that escaped her mum before she found herself being wrapped around by her family members. Her eyes were watching as it hit Allie and she could see the excitement die down in her girlfriends face, and she felt her heart sink.
“That’s nine months.” Allie whispered and she nodded her head, pulling free from her mum’s embrace.
“It’s going to be tough, but the guys have offered ways for us to still keep in touch. You can always fly out for long weekends and of course, we have the UK tour later in the year as well.”
“That’s going to be three quarters of the year, Y/N. It’s a lot.”
“Please, can we talk about it at home? They’ve given us options, ways to keep up with each other.” Her pleas seem to break through and Allie’s lips pushed up into a smile as she draped an arm over her shoulders.
“I’m still proud of you baby.” She whispered, pressing a kiss to her temple and she relaxed.
“I love you.” Came the murmured response and they shared a soft, but sweet kiss before her mum started asking about the details of the tour.
—
When the New Year rolled in, the first single was released to the world and her voice was on chart shows across the world.
It took seven solid minutes for her to stop crying when the notifications came through along with the messages.
Michael had taken a short video of her song playing in the car and she felt like she couldn’t breathe for a moment because it was her song, a song she had hated so much but then fell in love with all over again. And it was being requested and played on American radios.
Allie was proud as punch.
They seemed to avoid the elephant in the room that was her leaving for tour in just over a month and a half.
That was when she really began rehearsing, making sure the setlist was long enough for her time slot. It felt like the busiest days of her life, being shuttled to the big cities for radio interviews.
Her face seemed to be popping up everywhere and it felt like a dream when she received the news that she’d hit number one in thirteen countries.
That in itself had made her openly weep in the middle of her baking day with her mum as she got the news, her mum videoing and laughing at her reaction.
She posted it to her instagram with the caption ‘the moment you’re told that you’ve hit number one in thirteen countries and all you can do is cry in shock and joy.’ The reaction went viral.
Of course she then received the texts from the last producer, asking why he wasn’t getting a cut of the money from the track.
It was with great glee as she told him that it wasn’t his pile of shit on the radio. It was her song and no one else’s. She didn’t need to tell him that one of her favourite bands had helped record and produce the song.
When she received the pick up day for her equipment, that was when it was becoming very real. That was also when she convinced Allie to go clothes shopping with her for tour.
With the day creeping closer, she could feel the undercurrent that was restless between her and her girlfriend, but every time she tried to address it, Allie shut her down, seemingly ignoring the problem.
She spent as much of her free time with her friends, family and girlfriend until it was the night before and she was lay in bed, trembling from the fear of what the next nine months could bring.
A warm arm wrapped around her waist, a soft kiss being pressed against the back of her neck and she slowly relaxed herself. It would be fine.
“You’ve got this, baby. But you need some rest.” The soft whisper was enough of a plea for her to turn around and just allow herself to be held as she tried to relax enough so that she could get some sleep.
It didn’t work.
Saying goodbye this time was much more harder because Allie hadn’t been able to get the day off work to see her off. So it was a tearful goodbye between the two of them as they held each other in the doorway, Allie’s lips lingering a little bit longer before finally pulling away and smiling softly, despite her tears.
“You’ll be back over here soon enough. I love you my little rockstar. Go do what you’re best at.” By the time that Allie had left, she had to call her mum to pick her up.
Thankfully, her mum didn’t make any remarks on the tear tracks as they made their way to the airport. And once they’d checked in her bags, a weird sense of deja vu hit.
“Last time we stood here, I was going for a month. Now I’m going for nine.” She whispered and her mum held her tightly.
“You’re about to fly off and live your dream. I’m beyond proud of you for this, please don’t ever think otherwise. Now, you need to get going. You are not going to be leaving things last minute like last time.”
She laughed for the first time that day and it felt like a weight disappeared from her shoulders and she knew she’d be okay.
The flight wasn’t so bad.
She had a reasonable seat, and for the most of it, she slept. She knew she would probably regret it later, but at that point, she was beyond caring. She was so tired and the stress was sat on her shoulders.
She knew her equipment had arrived, she’d been sent the message from one of the tour crew who was already out there.
The next two weeks would be rehearsal with her touring band and then they were off on the first leg of the tour.
And that absolutely frightened her beyond belief.
She wasn’t expecting a welcome party at the airport, but she was amazed that fans were crowded around, calling her name out.
Security were quick to pull her back away from the chaos of arrivals and she could feel her adrenaline kicking in, her heart racing as she tried to comprehend that they were screaming her name. Hers.
“Ma’am we need to get you out of the airport as safely as possible. Do you have a ride waiting for you already?” She felt like a deer in headlights before the security officer lifted a hand, touching the earpiece sat in his ear.
“One of my colleagues has picked someone up who apparently says he’s partially to blame for the fans showing up. A Luke Hemmings?” Relief
“Yeah, I’m due to go on tour with his band in a couple of weeks, but I wasn’t expecting him to be here.” The guard laughed.
“It’s fine, but we need to get you both out safely. My colleague is bringing him through now.” And that was when she saw the blonde curls and laughed before throwing her arms around Luke’s tall frame.
He laughed as he pulled her into a tight hug.
“Figured you’d appreciate a familiar face. A lot of them were waiting for you, then I only added to the madness. You gonna be alright till we get out of here?”
“Gonna have to be. Can I use you a shield?” He laughed.
“Keep your hands on my shoulders and we’ll get you through. Is someone going to follow with her luggage?” The question was directed to the guard who nodded his head.
“C’mon then princess, time to face the fans and get you out of here. We’ve all been super excited to have you back.” He beamed as they began their journey.
The screams grew louder and she found herself shying away, using Luke as a shield and smiling nervously at the few fans she could see.
Once they were out of the airport and in the car, Luke took one of her trembling hands and squeezed.
“You did the worst of it. There’ll be more of us around in a couple of weeks to keep them from getting too overwhelming.” He explained and she simply nodded.
“It’s okay, it was just, wow. That’s a lot.”
“That’s America for you.” He shot back dryly, making her laugh.
“So what hotel have they stuck you in this time?”
“Uh, I don’t know. They never sent any details about that. I’m trying not to freak out about it, but like, I haven’t got that much to cover two and a bit weeks in a hotel.” Luke groaned.
“Did you call your manager?”
“Said it was being sorted. Heard nothing since.” Luke snorted before tapping away at his phone and the music died down as the ringing began to call through.
“Hemmings, you have two weeks before you need to start incessantly calling me.” A feminine voice broke through and he laughed.
“Hello to you too Luce. However I’m not calling for me. I’ve just picked up Y/N.”
“Hi Lucy.” She piped up.
“Y/N! Keely has been trying to call you, said something about Michael stepping in and saying that he could put you up for the two weeks.” She shot Luke a look and he shrugged.
“That’s cool. He say why or am I gonna have to try and find that out for myself?” She laughed.
“Said something about one of the songs for the album and it’s easier to work at his home studio and you won’t have to worry about driving around LA.”
“Cool. Thank you for letting me know. Tell Keely I say that I’m sorry I haven’t been able to answer my phone and I’ll see her next week.”
“Will do. See you next week Luke.” The call cut and he laughed as the music began to grown in volume once more.
“So, album huh?” At this he watched as her lips turned up into the widest grin.
“Alex, John and Michael helped me pick out a tracklist for a potential album. I’ve not had much time, but if we get some demos done, I can go to the record company and they’ll be able to work with the fact that I have got music coming, so they don’t need to breathe down my neck. Alex’s idea.” Luke laughed as he pulled into a drive thru.
“Why am I not surprised. What do you want? You’ve just landed, you’ve gotta be starving.”
After picking her favourites, Luke paid at her protest and smirked.
“It’s food. Shut up and deal with the fact that we do look after our friends. Also if it bugs you that much, you can just buy me dinner whilst we’re on the road.”
“A not date, considering we’re both taken then?” She teased in returned and he grinned.
“A not-date it is. Now we know where we’re going, let's get you to Michael’s to drop your gear off. I know the guys are wanting to head out but I also know that if you’re going to try and keep up, you’re going to want to be in something that isn’t joggers and a baggy t shirt.” She pouted at the assessment.
“I won’t try to keep up, but no, I really do not need my first official night out to be photographed and I’m in my rattiest clothing pieces.” Luke snorted as they collected their food and headed back out once more.
As they pulled into Michael’s place, Luke helped her get her cases from the boot before he was leading her into the home.
“I’ve picked up a stray!” Luke yelled, making her laugh. “She’s cute and British.” He added after a second once they’d placed her bags at the bottom of the steps.
He placed his hands on her shoulder and practically frog marched her out to the back and she didn’t even get to say ‘hi’ when she was pulled into a tight hug.
“Hi Ash.” She laughed as she wrapped her arms around him in return.
“Hey yourself Y/N. Welcome back to LA, knew you wouldn’t be able to stay away.” He teased, pulling away and giving her a grin. She smirked in return.
“Just couldn’t stay away from this beautiful weather. Maybe one or two people. Go by the names of Gaskarth and Feldmann.” Calum snorted as he pulled her into another tight hug.
“I’m wounded, I didn’t even make it onto your list?” He pouted at her and she snorted.
“No, but Duke did.” This set the other boys off before Michael greeted her, his hug a lot more softer than the others, but still feeling as welcoming.
“I know I should’ve told you before you left England that you were staying with me, but I’d completely forgotten till Keely called me, yelling that she couldn’t get ahold of you. By that point, you were already well into the air.” She shook her head as she accepted a beer off Calum and sat down with them, enjoying the warmth of the LA afternoon.
“It’s fine. I’m just lucky that I’d texted Luke when I left. He decided to be my welcome committee.”
“Myself and like a hundred and more fans.” He shot back with a grin.
“That was strange. Especially when they were calling my name, like that felt so surreal. I didn’t really know what to do with myself.” They descended into laughter as she finished off the food that she and Luke had picked up on the way there.
The boys were discussing the various countries and Y/N could feel herself nodding off against Calum’s shoulder, the beer and warmth not helping her jet lag at all.
“C’mon Y/N. You need to get ready if we want to be out at a reasonable time.” Luke teased and she flipped him off before sighing.
“One of you boys want to help me get the cases upstairs?” Calum pushed himself off the seat and followed after her, picking up the heaviest of the three.
“You excited?”
“Scared.” She admitted quietly as they reached the guest room that Michael had directed her to.
“Why?” Once the cases were pushed against the wall Calum pulled her to the edge of the bed, taking a seat and pulling her next to him. She didn’t fight it, her entire body still feeling exhausted.
“This is the biggest tour of my life. Probably will be the biggest tour of my entire career. Allie wouldn’t even talk to me about the fact I was leaving, and I feel so overwhelmed.” After the quiet admittance came relief that she’d gotten it off her chest.
“It’s going to terrify the fuck out of you. Playing to so many people. When you’re ready to leave tonight, just give me a heads up and we’ll go. This is a lot to deal with on your first night out in LA with us.” She snorted out a giggle, resting her head on Calum’s shoulder.
“My life is an open book for people to read. I never knew it could be this terrifying to have so many people judge you.”
“It gets easier. I’ll let you get changed and then we’ll head out.”
It took a while before she felt like she’d picked an appropriate dress. And the whistles of appreciation she received made her bashful before laughing.
“It’s a good job I’m taken. Someone snap a photo for me please.” She held her phone out, Ashton taking it off her hands and capturing a few photos.
She sent them to Allie.
‘I know it’s late for you my love, but I hope I picked something you’d like for a nightclub in LA. Speak to you tomorrow.’
They split between two ubers, Ashton and Michael piling with Y/N in one, Calum and Luke taking the other as they made their way to the club.
Unsurprisingly, they could spot the paps easily.
“Can you drop us just around that corner mate?” Ashton called over and the driver nodded. Michael shot off a text to Luke and she could feel her hands begin to tremble.
“Holy shit this is a lot.” She murmured as they left the car, keeping out of sight from the paps.
“It’s going to be a lot. Keep your eyes forward and smile, try not to hide too much, they’ll try to make up some bullshit to start rumours.” Ashton explained quietly, rubbing the top of her shoulders carefully.
When Luke and Calum arrived they finally made a decision on how to go in.
“I’ll keep ahead, Y/N, don’t fall behind because they will swarm you. You’re the freshest face in the music charts and they’re going to eat this up that you’re out clubbing with us.” It was a relief that Ashton was taking charge, but her hands still trembled as she nodded in understanding.
“No falling behind. Cool. I’m going to hide behind Cal and Luke then.” Michael laughed
“C’mon, it won’t be too bad.”
As they made their way the short distance to the club, paps calling out their names and snapping photos, she could feel herself plaster a smile on for the photos, but there was another brief thought of how rude they were being.
“Who would you date from the boys of 5SOS?”
“Are you sleeping with any of them?”
“How did you get on this tour when practically no one’s heard of you?”
By the time she was in the club with them, she wanted to go back home. But she’d promised she’d stay out for a few hours and that was what she was going to do.
When the first round of drinks came in, she didn’t argue them buying her drinks. She knew this was their way of welcoming her back into their lives properly, especially since they were about to embark on a nine month tour that went across the world twice.
She danced and sang her heart out, laughing when Ashton stumbled over his own feet and Calum had caught it all on camera, laughing as he did so.
It was when the time crept towards midnight, despite the loud music, she had her head resting against Calum’s shoulder and her eyes were half shut.
“You ready to go, doll?” She nodded her head, the exhaustion hitting her like a freight train as Calum helped her stand up and she lost her balance almost immediately, her saving grace being that Michael was stood up and caught her before she hit the floor.
“How much have you had to drink?” He called over the music, she shrugged.
“Four, maybe five? Mostly tired.” She half shouted back and he grimaced before looking over to Calum.
“Got it mate. Uber is on its way. Do you want some help?” Michael shook his head as he pulled her arm over his shoulders, tugging her to the smokers area which was more secluded and less noise.
“We need to get back through the paps, but I need you to try and stay upright and walk by yourself. Can you do that?”
Calum looked at her, his eyes watching the way as she seemed to draw in some strength from somewhere as her back straightened up and she plastered on a big, but clearly tired smile.
“Lead the way. I’m ready to crash.”
Getting through the paps was easy, even if more questions were being yelled at them both.
But the second the uber was peeling away from the frenzy they left Calum to deal with, her head was resting on Michael’s shoulder before a soft snore escaped and he laughed quietly.
Unable to help himself, he snapped a selfie of the two of them.
When the Uber pulled up to his place, it took a few tries before he managed to pick her up carefully, her head nestled against his neck as he fumbled with the key and got them in.
It took him a further twenty minutes to get her up the stairs and set her down on her bed before finally trying to wake her up.
She wasn’t amused.
“Look, all I want is to make sure you get a reasonable amount of sleep tonight, and you sleeping in that dress wasn’t going to happen. You don’t need to do anything apart from get changed, that’s it.” He pleaded with her exhausted form.
“Fine.” Came the muttered response as she kicked her shoes off, standing up slowly and Michael disappeared to his own room to get changed himself.
When he returned to check up on her, he found his lips pulling back at the sight before him. She was passed out, half under the covers, hair splayed all over her pillow and a soft snore escaping once more .
He switched the light off before heading to his own bed, draining a glass of water before crashing out on his own bed, a sigh of relief escaping him as he melted into mattress.
When she woke up the next morning, a raging headache and exhaustion to boot, she tried not to think about how her stomach was rolling in ways that was sure to make her throw her guts up if she moved.
Michael had other plans apparently.
“C’mon sunshine. We’ve got breakfast and then we’re lounging in the sun whilst talking music. I’m not gonna make you work too hard after last night.” He’d stuck his head around the door and she groaned in return.
“I would call you the worst, but I feel like I drank too much last night.” She grumbled before pulling herself from her covers.
She made it two steps before she had to pause, the nausea hitting her hard and Michael snickered.
“I’ll be downstairs. The shower is easy to work, even in your state.” She flipped him off with her eyes shut, making him laugh as he disappeared downstairs.
It took her another five minutes to move again, and despite the way her stomach was rolling inside of her, the hot water did wonders for the headache that had formed.
Once she was changed into a clean shirt that didn’t reek of booze and some sleep shorts, the warm sunshine making it an easy choice for her, she headed downstairs.
“Looking worse for wear today then, Y/N.” A familiar voice greeted and she flipped Alex off before heading into the kitchen to find a plate of cooked food waiting or her. Grabbing a glass and filing it with water before picking up the plate, she followed the voices back into the living room.
“We not sitting outside?”
“I figured to give your eyes a bit of a break.” Michael smirked and she rolled them in response.
“Any glaring articles about the state I was in last night?” Alex grimaced.
“A couple. Of course there was the standard one about you possibly sleeping with Michael or Calum. They then corrected themselves when someone pointed out you were in a relationship with a woman.” This made her groan before she slumped over on the cushions.
“This is gonna be my life now, isn’t it?”
“Price you pay for dreams.” Alex teased and she groaned.
“Please, never quote your own song back at me. Ever.” Both he and Michael laughed before Michal pulled out his phone, clicking play on the audio file he pulled up.
The riff that came through his phone sounded good to her ears as she slowly ate her breakfast, mulling over the various songs that would possibly work with the tempo of the tune.
“I got this down the other day when we’d discussed the last few songs of the potential tracklist. I don’t think it’d work well on most of the songs, but the last two have potential for it, what do you think?”
She mulled it over as he played it again, her mind bringing up the familiar lyrics, humming them along softly.
“The last one would definitely work. Upbeat sound to maudlin lyrics.”
“Considering that’s your style. You do remember that you’ve got an EP being released in like, two days, right?” Alex prompted and it made her pause before she swore.
“I’d actually forgotten. Fuck.” This made all of them laugh as she slumped down onto the couch, throwing her arms over her face.
“I hate you all. At least they’re not making me do any promo before tour.” She muttered and Michael laughed.
“No, that’s gonna happen on the first round of the world tour. And then again on the second leg, but with us promoting as well.”
“Fuck.” She whined softly.
“C’mon, you’re finally getting music out and people will be able to sing along!” Alex encouraged her and she let out a deep breath of air before nodding her head.
“That is true. Plus it means the fans will be able to sing the lyrics if they actually like my music.”
“Number one, just watch.” Michael smirked and she rolled her eyes as they returned the the songs in front of them.
—
Meeting her touring band was nerve wrecking. It was the first official rehearsal with her apart of the group.
She greeted her guitarist, Ellie with a relieved smile when she practically pulled her into the room and introduced her to the other two.
Sat behind the drums, tightening the snare up, was Rich who gave her a soft smile as he shook her hand warmly.
Tuning the bass up was Cara, her own lips twisted into a brief smile before she returned her attention to the instrument in her hands.
“When they told us we’d be doing a nine month tour for a new artist, we were slightly skeptical. But knowing that it’s you, and the tour we’re going on, it’s actually really exciting.”
“Christ Ellie, let the girl actually set up. The record company sent through the transcripts of the songs, so we’ve been rehearsing them for the last two weeks. We’re hoping that now you’re here and settled, we can get the full sound of them.” Rich broke in and she nodded, a bright grin crossing her lips.
“There’s only one song on the setlist that I don’t need you guys for, so it’ll give you a chance to get a drink and stuff whilst we’re up on stage. Are we doing a few songs each day or trying to get as many as possible in the next two weeks?
Cara laughed.
“We’re looking to get the songs right so we’re going over two different songs every day this week, then next week it’ll be run throughs of the setlist. Don’t fret rockstar, we’re here to help you.” Cara’s words made her cheeks grow warm as she laughed.
“Thanks. It’s just-”
“Surreal? Yeah, we guessed it would be. That’s why we’re trying to make this as smooth as possible.” Ellie cut in and she could only feel a flood of relief as they began to go over the songs.
The next day, her own rehearsing went to a grinding halt as she remembered that the EP had been released and she’d forgotten about it in the rush of the rehearsals.
So instead of rehearsing, they played the EP through the speakers and she could feel her heart in her chest as each song came to life in the small rehearsal space.
What she didn’t expect was for the space to get gatecrashed by Michael and Alex.
“You’re climbing the charts!” He’d thrust his phone in her face and she watched, breathless as her EP climbed up the chart with each refresh and she could feel tears in her eyes.
“Holy shit, this is actually real. Fuck, these are my touring bandmates.” She felt the embarrassment rise as she introduced Ellie, Rich and Cara to Michael and Alex.
“I think we’re not going to get anything done. We might as well call it quits today and celebrate the release.” Rich laughed and Y/N groaned.
“C’mon, we’ve gotta celebrate this!” Alex whined and she shot him an unimpressed look in return.
“You just want an excuse to daytime drink.” She shot back and he grinned back unapologetically.
“Of course.”
It felt surreal as they packed up the equipment and hustled her out of the rehearsal space and into the passenger seat of Michael’s car. When she looked around to see where the others were, she spotted Alex talking to the other three as Michael got in on the drivers side.
Alex slid in the back moments later and then the car was off and away from the studio space.
“What are you two up to?”
“Nothing.” Came from both of them, sounding ar too innocent for the grins they were both wearing. But she didn’t argue with them as they seemed to go on a long detour. She was familiar with the route to all of their places, but as Michael turned down another street, it took her a solid moment to realise that they were rapidly approaching Ashton’s house.
As they got out of the car, she shrieked in surprise as a pair of hands covered her eyes.
“Sorry, but it’s a surprise.” Came Alex’s voice and she groaned as a pair of softer hands took hold of hers and began to guide her.
“You two are so dead.” She grumbled as she stumbled up one of the steps.
“There’s a step there Y/N.” The grin in Alex’s voice was clear.
“So so dead.”
She could hear the door open and it felt too quiet as they went a few steps further in and when Alex ripped his hands away from her eyes, she jumped.
“Surprise!” Collective yells made her heart freeze for a second before she took in the decoration.
‘Congrats on the EP release!’
And the various faces of her friends and the people she’d worked with. And the new faces of Ellie, Cara and Rich, all three wearing smug grins.
Ashton was stood off to the side slightly, his smile seemingly widest of them all.
“You assholes, oh my god.” She turned to hug Michael and Alex, making them both laugh. They returned the hugs and the sounds of her EP began filtering through the speakers, her entire body feeling like it was buzzing as she went around and began to greet the various people.
It felt semi-professional, but most of the people here were people who she’d befriended, apart from the few management executives who had congratulated her on the release.
It was later on in the afternoon, most people still hanging about, the party having spilled out to the garden to enjoy the sunshine when John came sauntering in with the laptop, a smug grin on his face.
She didn’t realise that Ashton was recording as John sat next to her.
“Take a look.” Was all he said turning the laptop to show her the screen.
Her heart and stomach dropped as she scanned the screen, feeling the overwhelming sensation bubble up as her hand went to her lips, covering her mouth.
“No fucking way!” Her voice went up an octave and John laughed.
“Number one in twenty six countries.” She was off her seat, practically bouncing.
“That’s double of what the single made!” This time she really was jumping around, her excited squeals drawing in the attention from the various people as she pulled both Michael and Alex up from their seats.
“Number fucking one in twenty six fucking countries!” This time laughter rippled at her reaction and she hugged them both tightly. “You’ve literally made my dreams come true, holy shit.”
“I told you Y/N. I spoke it into existence.” Michael shot back in a smug tone and she shoved his shoulder before she was dancing around once more, unable to help herself before throwing herself back into the seat next to John, her eyes taking in the figures once more.
“I got number one back home. Oh my god.” This time the tears were falling and John chuckled, pulling her into his side.
“You did that, kiddo. People are absolutely loving your music. If we’re not careful, you’ll be on your own world tour before long.” This made her laugh.
“Let me get through this one first!
---
The aftermath of the EP release was insane to her. She was getting more recognised on each trip out and her families reactions were beyond her wildest imaginations.
With the help of social media, she heard the clip of her mum being called by Radio 1, the host asking her about how she felt about it all.
“At first I was skeptical. My little girl off to LA by herself. But I’ve always supported her perusal of music and seeing how much it’s paid off, oh god I could cry again.” She’d felt her heart utterly melt at that.
“So you must be very proud of Y/N right now?” The host prompted and her mums laugh filtered through her ears.
“Proud as punch. My baby girl is dominating the charts and even the ladies at work are listening to her music, even when they all told me it’d be a waste of time. I felt rather smug telling them that the song they were listening to was hers.” This made the host laugh, herself included.
“Well, you keep having your proud mama moment. We’re playing your girls song right now. Here is Y/N’s latest single.”
It was a dream come true.
She’d facetimed her family back home and her heart burst when she saw Allie with them, dancing and singing along loudly as the album blasted in the background. She knew she was so so lucky to have their support and seeing that warmed her heart.
It kept her going through the rehearsals as they got through each song.
As the last day got closer and the last of their equipment was shipped out, she found herself very relieved that she had people who knew the tour life like the backs of their hands.
They’d toured together before, so they knew each other well enough, so getting to know them and their habits was going to take time for Y/N, but she settled in nicely into the group.
Her calls to Allie had been sparse and often it was Allie calling her when she woke up for work just as she was finishing up in the rehearsals.
“Do you even leave that space?” She’d teased during the first week of rehearsals.
“Till we get this right, no.” Came the sarcastic response followed by laughter.
She was understanding to the fact that she was so busy that her days meant there wasn’t much time to really call, but they continued to text daily, photos being sent to each other of what they were doing.
She was often seeing something that reminded her of Allie and sending it to her.
When it came to tour day she sent one text to Allie, despite the fact that she knew she was in a meeting.
‘Hope this doesn’t disturb your meeting, but then again you’re smart and remember to put your phone on silent. Anyway, we’ve got flights ahead of us today with some layovers so I won’t be able to text much or call you today, but I hope you have a good day and I love you.’
Michael had hustled her out of his house once they’d gotten all of their cases piled into the hired van. The other three were already in, those two being the last to get picked up. Ellie, Rich and Cara had promised to meet them at the airport.
It was early, so there weren’t many fans at the airport. There were paps, waiting for them to arrive, but that was the only commotion they had to deal with.
They met up with the other three and slowly got their stuff checked in. Whilst they were waiting, Calum had slung his arm across her shoulders as her phone went off, her lips pulling up into a big grin at the message.
‘Meeting was a bust. Could’ve had my phone and they wouldn’t have noticed. Idiots. Anyway, tell those boys to look after you, I know you’re not good on long haul flights. Have a safe journey and tell me all about it when you’ve landed and settled. Love you too, my little rockstar.’
“You can tell her we’ve got your back.” Cal murmured and she laughed, jabbing her elbow into his side playfully.
“I’ll tell her you were reading over my shoulder as well as that.” She shot back in return. He simply grinned as she tapped away at her phone before her name was called.
Once they were past security and on the plane, that was when the nerves began to set in and Calum chuckled from his spot next to her.
“I can see what Allie meant about you not doing well on long haul flights.” He teased her playfully and she scowled in return.
“Yeah yeah, laugh it up. You’re the one sat next to me for the entire trip.”
Luke snorted from behind them.
One layover and a nap on Calum’s shoulder later, they were in Stockholm and fans were waiting for them at the airport. It was easy to navigate and once they were all piled in vans to take them to the first venue, it began to feel very real, especially with the cold weather biting into her skin, making her shrug her jacket closer.
“Told you to wear warmer clothes, Y/N.” Ashton teased as the van peeled away from the airport.
“I’ve got two jackets on and I’m still cold. Shut up.” Came the snarky reply, making the others laugh.
The journey to the hotel was long, but the van warmed up eventually and before they knew it, they’d arrived. With the cold air, it became a competition between the eight of them to get in from the cold quick enough.
It was late in the day and despite having slept on the plane, they got into their various rooms and despite the plan to head out for food, Y/N crashed out after sending a quick text to Allie.
The next morning was busy.
There were interviews scheduled for various members of the band as well as Y/N.
By the time that it got to showtime, it was a bubble of excitement that seemed to explode in jittery nerves and Ashton laughed when he stopped by her dressing room.
“C’mon you lot, you’ve got stage in half an hour.” Ashton wrapped his arm around her shoulders and the others grabbed the last few bits they needed.
“First show of tour is always stressful, but you’ve got this. Now let's go bug the rest of them. I’m pretty sure your pre-show jitters will irritate Calum or Michael. I want to make a bet on who it irritates first.”
The rest of the band laughed as they followed after the two.
It was Calum who they managed to annoy first, his body laying across her legs to stop them from bouncing up and down.
“You’re making me feel nervous and I haven’t felt nervous in years.” He grumbled as the rest of them laughed.
It settled the nerves for her as they distracted her with talk of the various interviews that were going to be coming up.
Eventually they were called to stage and the boys followed behind, watching side stage as she stepped onto the stage and the crowd began to scream.
“Lets go Stockholm!”
The adrenaline rush felt incredible as she sang and danced her way through the set, her amazement at the crowd screaming the lyrics back to her.
“You all sound so god damn beautiful. My name is Y/N and I’ll see you all next time!”
As they finished the final song and left the stage, they were all greeted with yells of excitement and hugs from the boys as they congratulated them.
“You’ve really got them going! Tonight is going to be fucking fun.” Michael was beaming at her and she grinned in response.
“I can’t fucking wait for the rest of the tour. Listen, you go get ready, I need to help pack up and I’ll be watching side stage, I promise!” He pulled her in for one more hug before he followed after the boys to get ready and she headed back onto the stage, helping the team pack away her set.
Fans screamed her name and she waved to them as she did the last few jobs, making sure that her equipment was packed and secure before throwing the setlists into the crowd and disappearing with another wave.
She felt more alive than she’d done in months and as she watched 5 Seconds of Summer take the stage for the first night of the tour, she understood how they’d managed for so long.
—
Having Allie join them for the Paris and London dates of the first part of the tour felt wonderful.
She got to introduce her to every one and spending the night with her in Paris after the show was practically a dream.
They shared soft kisses in front of the Eiffel tower, Andy catching the sweet moment between the two and it was later on the bus, wrapped around Allie as it made the journey under the chanel did they finally talk quietly, aware that Ellie, Rich and Cara were all asleep.
“It feels so nice to actually spend some time with you.” She hummed softly and Allie smiled, pressing a kiss to her forehead.
“I know. The next few months are going to be long though.” She could see that saying those words pained her, but Y/N pressed a soft kiss to her shoulder.
“They are. But this is going to be worth it for both of us, I promise.”
“Oh don’t I know it, number one in twenty six different countries.” Allie hummed in return, laughing as she ducked her face away in embarrassment.
“Are you leaving straight after the show tomorrow?” The shy question made Allie pause, her eyes searching her girlfriends face at the question before shaking her head.
“No. You have me tomorrow night too.”
“Good.” Allie chuckled softly.
“Get some rest, you’ve got interviews tomorrow and you need to look your best.” Allie hummed softly, her fingers tracing down the her spine. The yawn that escaped Y/N’s mouth made Allie grin as she settled down.
“Fine. Love you.” It wasn’t much later till she’d fallen asleep and a sigh escaped from Allie.
“Love you too.”
London was busy from the minute they got off the bus. Allie travelled with her to the radio stations in London that she had interviews with and they spent a night in the hotel before she caught the early train back home and Y/N was on a flight back to America, her heart feeling the heaviness of leaving her once more.
“It’ll get easier, I promise.” Luke nudged her shoulder and she gave him a relieved smile as the plane took off.
She wanted to believe Luke’s words, but part of her was worried and stressed over how long she’d be gone. It was going to be the longest without seeing Allie and it frightened her to an extent.
But she knew that she could trust that with the help of technology, speaking to her and facetiming her would make it more bearable at least so it wasn’t just her counting down the days till she was home once more.
The next few days were busy and long. Interviews in each new city before playing a show and then straight on the bus to the next place.
When they arrived in New York, Michael pulled her out of her funk.
“C’mon. You’re coming with us to the interview and then we are going to ditch those three loser and spend the day in New York City.” She barely had time to grab a coat and her backpack as he pulled her from the bus.
She shot off a quick text to Cara.
‘Apparently I’ve been kidnapped by a crazy person named Michael. Should be back to get a decent amount of sleep tonight, don’t worry if i’m not. Enjoy NYC.’
It was whilst she was sat in the car with the boys that she got a text back.
‘Have fun and if u don’t visit the statue i will be very disappointed in ur lack of tourist excitement’
It was fun to watch them get interviewed, and even though the interviewer had pointed her out, in an attempt to coax her into answering a few questions, she smiled and shook her head.
By the time the group were done with the interviews, Michael all but dragged her from the building and they got into a separate car and it felt good to have the distraction as they finally exited the car and began to wander the streets of New York together.
“Part of me feels like I need to be singing ‘Welcome to New York’ or maybe even ‘New York, New York’. And I’m not sure people will really enjoy my awful Frank Sinatra impression.” Michael laughed as they ventured through the various stores that lined the streets.
“I’m almost certain if you did a cover of New York, New York, it would still be amazing. And knowing you, you’d put your own spin on it and people would be falling in love with you left, right and centre.” The playful tease made her giggle as they found themselves in a thrift store, holding up the various items of clothing against each other to see if it would suit the other.
It certainly made the hole in her heart feel easier to deal with as she giggled at the silly hats they put on with the outrageous jackets that they found.
A few finds that were good, they purchased and eventually after raiding almost every rack, they left the store and her mood was swinging up as they continued their exploration of New York City.
It wasn’t difficult to visit the Statue of Liberty. There were a few fans about who were polite enough to the both of them and as they continued throughout the day, meeting fans here and there before heading back to the busses, when she checked her phone, she saw a text from Allie waiting for her.
‘Just saw a photo of you in New York, hope you’re enjoying yourself love, I know I would be.’
‘Still missing you, love. But distraction makes it easier I guess. I hope you’re having a good day.’
When they reached a small pizzeria, the debated on a large slice or a whole pizza to take back.
“I say get a couple of pizzas. They’ll appreciate the food and less likely to be annoyed with the fact we ditched them all for the entire day.” She’d remarked casually and Michael nodded, relaying the order for the two pizzas to go.
When they returned to the busses, they were met with raised eyebrows until they both held up the pizza boxes.
‘Pizza party on the 5sos bus.’ She’d sent the text to her touring bandmates and within five minutes they were climbing onto their bus.
“We heard there was pizza?” Ellie called as they stepped on. Calum laughed before motioning to the two large pizzas sat between the five of them.
“Join in. Looks like it’s a party night tonight then.” This made them all laugh as they cracked out a game of Cards Against Humanity and Y/N very quickly realised that touring with all these wonderful people was certainly the best thing to help distract from a missing piece in her chest.
---
Halfway through the tour, she was excited because Allie was joining the tour for a couple of days. It annoyed her to no end that she couldn’t get more time off, but she’d take two days over nothing.
The only problem was that her flight landed whilst she was performing. Michael had offered to go and pick her up from the airport, but Allie had declined and so it left her frustrated and somewhat annoyed. But she’d get to see her girl.
The boys were half way through their set when she turned up with only a backpack over her shoulders and Y/N couldn’t help herself as she wrapped her arms around Allie, her lips meeting her girlfriends.
“Holy shit I’ve missed you.” She murmured and Allie hummed in response.
“Missed you too.”
They enjoyed the set together, Allie standing a bit further away than Y/N would’ve liked but she knew that Allie was never comfortable with things like this. The show ended and she pulled her backstage, giving the boys a chance to finish their encore as the two of them lounged quietly in the greenroom.
But this silence, whereas before it was always comfortable, she could notice that something had changed, but didn’t dare comment on it.
When the guys came in from the stage, they greeted Allie enthusiastically and talked about maybe going out for a late dinner followed by a few drinks. She was enthusiastic, Allie less so as she half -heartedly agreed to join.
The journey to the hotel was filled with scattered chatter, mostly the boys asking Allie about what she did and if this was the only time she’d get off.
Y/N should’ve realised when she didn’t outright answer, something was wrong.
Once they were in the hotel room, before she could do or say anything, Allie held her hands up.
“I don’t want to do this anymore.”
Y/N’s entire body froze as she felt her heart crack.
“What---what do you mean?” Allie grimaced before sighing.
“I met someone else. It’s not fair on you to keep it up when I don’t love you anymore.” There was the shatter as she sucked in a deep breath.
“Get out.”
“Please, Y/N, I just didn’t want to lie to---”
“I said get out.” The last word rose an octave and the tears were burning in her eyes.
“I’m sorry.” The door clicked shut and once it shut, she could feel her heart shatter with a resounding crash as tears fell and a sob broke through.
‘I’ve just seen Allie leaving, you okay?’ The text came through as she allowed herself to collapse on the bed, sobs tearing from her throat as she tried to focus on something other than the pain in her chest.
But she couldn’t. Nothing had given away that this was coming. They’d been together for nearly three years and this was what was left to show for it.
It took a while before she heard frantic knocking and for a second, she almost deluded herself into believing that Allie was coming back, that she was apologising, that she was joking.
But the second the door opened and she and saw Michael’s concerned face, reality hit her hard and she found herself being bundled into his arms as another sob tore from her.
He pulled her into the room, shutting the door tightly before sitting on the edge of the bed.
“Y/N, what happened?”
“She---she left---said---didn’t---love---found---someone---” She couldn’t get her words around her tears and sobs and Michael’s heart shattered for her.
“Lie down, let me text the boys to say that we’re not going out tonight.” She curled on her side almost immediately, her fingers pressing against her chest, almost wishing it would ease the pain she was in.
It didn’t.
Michael sent the text off to the boys, hoping they would understand that she couldn’t go out, not like this.
Thankfully, they were understanding and promised to come back with ice cream for her and something to eat later. Michael climbed in behind her, his arms wrapping around her as she turned and pressed her face against his chest, the sobs slowing down as his fingers ran through her hair slowly.
“It hurts so much.” She finally whispered. He could only hold her tighter in response.
“It’s going to. But it’ll get easier. They boys promised to bring you some food and ice cream. Do you think you’d be up for that?”
She wasn’t sure she could answer. Part of her wanted the company, part of her wanted to wallow in the heartbreak that her chest was feeling.
“Just, no rom-coms. Give me comedy, hell, give me Jeff Goldblum.” Michael snickered as she settled herself closer, trying to shove the pain away for just a moment. But no matter what, it sat there, along with her tears.
“I’m sure we can do that. We’ve got time before they get here. Let it out.”
And she cried.
---
The boys understandably had given her the time to cry, and on the next night of tour when she realised the song she had to play, she felt her stomach drop as she soundchecked it, fighting the tears as her voice grew thick with emotion.
“That was her song, huh?” Ashton commented quietly and she nodded. He pulled her into a tight hug.
“Try to perform it tonight. If you can’t get through it, we’ll help you pick another song.”
And so she tried.
But it was clear that she couldn’t, her voice wavering before the end and she pulled away from the mic as the crowd sang her words back to her, the pain becoming too much for a second as a few tears fell.
Once the song finished and she could stop playing for a second, she wiped her eyes, taking in a deep breath. Michael was stood side-stage, hidden as he gave her a supportive thumbs up, Ashton doing the same, both wearing encouraging smiles.
“Sorry for that guys, but it looks like you’ll be the last lot to hear that song for a while.” At the disappointed noises, she gave a tentative smile to them.
“Unfortunately, my heart got broken last night, and this song---it’s tough. Maybe one day I can sing it as an ode to you all, but today isn’t that day. On we march, however.” And the crowd understood.
They sang back to her, almost louder and when she finished her set, the pain in her chest was still there, but it wasn’t the sharp stabbing sensation. It was like an old wound had been reopened, or at least, that was what it felt like. She knew that it wouldn’t pass this easily, but she felt her heart lift with love for the fans that sang her songs back to her.
She watched the boys set from side stage like always and greeted them as they finished their encore.
Michael slung his arm across her shoulders as they headed back to the greenroom, chatting about everything and nothing as they each went to their phones.
She hadn’t had a chance to change Allie’s name in her phone yet, but seeing the name made her breath catch for just a second.
‘So you made it all about you. Of course. Good luck in any future you find, don’t contact me again.’
There was the blow she’d been waiting for, the knock out that literally took her breath away as she tried to gasp for air.
She hadn’t even registered that she was sat on the floor, being coaxed to follow someone’s instructions. Her mind couldn’t separate, but she understood the words, following the motions before the steel bands that had a vice grip on her chest loosened up to the point of being able to breathe with ease once more.
“Y/N, what happened?” Michael asked quietly.
“Look at my phone.” She whispered in return and there were muttered voices before a phone was passed to Michael and he read the notification.
She fought down the nausea and the lightheadedness, closing her eyes for a second as tears slipped out.
“What did I do wrong?” Their hearts broke for her then. They were barely three months into the nine month world tour.
“You didn’t do anything wrong. She knew what was going to happen whilst you were on tour. We all told her it was going to be tough on both of you. Either she didn’t listen or she didn’t care. But that’s not on you.”
She wanted to believe him, but the thoughts were there.
“C’mon. We’re going to help you re-do your entire setlist. Unlock your phone.” She did as she was told, her fingers hovering over the message icon.
Before she could do anything, Michael pulled her phone out of her hands, throwing it to Luke who was furthest away.
“Delete the message and number.” She watched in amazement as Luke did what was asked and showed the clear screen of her name.
“It’s a good job I actually get on with you guys.” She finally grumbled, making Michael smirk, pulling her from the floor.
“That’s why we did it. Means you can’t drunkenly text her or fool yourself. Now. Setlist.”
Y/N felt grateful that someone was taking charge and helping her. She wrapped an arm around Michael’s waist, squeezing it gently.
“Thanks Mikey.” She finally whispered and he gave her a soft smile in return.
“We have each other as a band to lean on. You have only yourself. It’s only fair that we help you through a really shitty time, especially when we’re not even halfway through the tour yet.”
The rest of the night, she stayed sober as they went out and danced, Michael having a few drinks but mostly keeping her company as she watched everyone else chatter away.
It was the start of a very long journey.
---
It wasn’t often that Y/N found herself scrolling through social media. Especially after the breakup, there were those that seemed to think that she needed to know about what Allie was doing.
She tried to ignore it most days, but it seemed that as she scrolled through the notifications, mindlessly replying to some fans on twitter, she felt her heart drop when she saw the tweet which included a photo of Allie with another woman.
She found herself studying the photo, her heart twisting as she realised it was a screenshot of her instagram.
Wiping the tears away when she realised that she’d been crying, she finally noticed the time and decided to head into the venue. There was still time before soundcheck, but part of her wanted to just play.
Grabbing her backpack, she pulled the hoodie tighter and stepped off the bus, immediately being greeted with excited yells and calls of her name.
Waving hesitantly to the few who had spotted her, she made her way over to the barriers, taking photos with the fans, pushing a smile on her face as she gave hugs and chatted about the tour.
“How are you doing on tour?”
“Doing good. My family love receiving postcards from the places we stop in. The guys think its hilarious that I do it, but it’s memories that they get to keep as well. My mum especially gets so excited each time I send her a postcard.” This earned laughter. She posted the videos that her dad sent to her of her mum reading the postcards she sent, the excitement tangible when she watches the videos.
“Do you miss home much?” Another fan asked as she posed for a selfie.
“I miss my family, yeah. England? Not really. I’m slowly finding my home in LA, it’s warm, I’ve made close friends with a lot of people and despite sticking out like a sore thumb, I feel more comfortable there than I ever did in England.”
“Is it because of Allie?” Her heart ached as she glanced at the watch on her wrist.
“Because of her I don’t miss home? No. Even when we were together, I missed her, but I didn’t miss home. I’ve gotta run for soundcheck, but I hope you guys enjoy the show tonight.” She pulled away from the group, half smiling at the disappointed noises before making her way into the venue.
Heading to the dressing room where Ellie was already set up, she picked up the acoustic as she dropped her bag down.
“I’m gonna head out and check the guitar. Mess about before we actually sound check.” Ellie nodded.
“Sure, want me to come with?” She hesitated before nodding.
“Yeah, if you want. I’m not adverse to some company right now.” Ellie picked up her phone and followed after Y/N, the two navigating the corridors with ease. They stopped by the boys dressing room.
“Heading to mess about before actually soundchecking.” Luke pushed off the seat, followed by Michael.
“Can we tag along? Before we kill Ashton and Calum.” She tossed the two a curious look, both holding innocent faces.
“Whatever you’re planning, keep me out of it and don’t even think of pulling any kind of prank on me.” She warned playfully and they both gave her matching looks of offence.
“We’ve done nothing!” Ashton called out as she pulled away from the door.
“Not yet, at least.” She called back, laughter erupting from the room before it fell quiet as Luke and Michael followed the pair.
“I’m gonna practice a cover, I probably won’t play it on tour but my hands are itching.” She explained to Ellie who chuckled.
“You been hit with inspiration to write or just play?”
“Play I think.” Came the quiet reply and Ellie nodded in understanding.
“Sometimes it’s good just to play whatever you can to feel the music.” Her arm went across Ellie’s waist for a brief moment, giving her a small squeeze.
“Thanks.”
As they reached the stage, Y/N ditched the guitar, immediately heading to the piano, making Luke laugh.
“Can we not request Wonderwall?” Came the tease as he sat next to her. She stuck her tongue out as she checked it was still tuned before finding the right key.
Ever since they’d released Youngblood, one song had stuck to her tightly and she knew that playing it would help her let it go. But this was their song.
Both Michael and Ellie were sat on the drum riser, talking quietly.
“Sorry if I butcher this.” She muttered before hitting the few chords and Luke’s face immediately recognised the song.
“I saw you looking brand new overnight, I caught you look too but you didn’t look twice. You look happy, oh, you look happy.”
It was therapeutic as she played, missing only one of the keys as she sang. What she didn’t expect was Luke to harmonise with her throughout, letting her lead the song.
As the last note echoed out, her fingers still resting on the keys, he placed a hand over hers.
“You saw, huh?” She could only nod, pressing her eyes closed for a second to stop the tears from building up.
“The song has been itching at my fingertips, but seeing that, I needed to let it out because part of me feels like my chest wants to burst.” Voicing it outloud made her shoulders release slightly, dropping down a little bit as her eyes finally opened and glanced at Luke who wore and understanding smile.
A pair of arms wrapped around her shoulders and neck, a head coming to rest on top of hers. The tattoos gave away that it was Michael.
“How do you feel after playing it?” His voice was quiet, but she could hear the understanding in his voice and it felt like her chest was on fire.
“Better. Less likely to fuck up.” This made Ellie laugh as she gently shoved Michael, his grip loosening as he dramatically stumbled away, only to stumble over one of the wrapped up chords, making the three of them laugh as he hit the stage floor.
“You guys are assholes.” He muttered as he stood up, brushing off his trousers.
“You’ve only just figured that out? Wow, we managed to hide it so well Ellie.” Her voice took on the tone of surprise and Michael snorted as she moved from the piano, plucking the guitar from the stand.
“You two want to stick around for the actual soundcheck?” Ellie asked them as she picked up the second guitar, waving briefly to Cara and Rich as they reached the backstage.
“Only if you play Wonderwall.”
“Not on your life, Hemmings.” Rich called back before reaching his drum kit which sat in front of the riser.
They stuck around for the soundcheck before heading back to get dressed for their own soundcheck.
There was a sense of freedom as they soundchecked their last song and she could feel her body dancing along with the beat of the music. This made both Cara and Ellie laugh as they finished up the song.
Cara wrapped an arm around her shoulders.
“You’ll be alright, I promise. Now c’mon, we need to get moving and get some food. Who fancies some lovely burgers?”
As they headed out to grab some food, Y/N found herself checking through Instagram.
As she refreshed the feed, her eyes focused on the fact that Michael had posted whilst they were soundchecking and to her shock, it was her and Luke sat at the piano.
“El, please tell me you did not encourage him to do that?” Her whine made the other three laugh, Rich patting her shoulder from his spot next to her.
“You learn fast that no one can really say no to her pout.” He teased and as if to almost prove his point, Ellie pulled a spectacular pout that made her feel bad for even making the comment.
“I didn’t have to encourage him. I was going to, but then I could see he was already posting it to Instagram. So I left it. Plus you were having a moment so I didn’t really want to ruin that.” The four of them laughed.
She clicked the unmute button, and her voice began to croon through the phone speakers.
“It’s three am and the moonlights testing me. If I can make it till dawn then it won’t be hard to see, I ain’t happy, oh. I ain’t so happy. Flashing back to New York City, changing flights so you’d stay with me. Problem was, I thought I had this right.”
She scrolled a little further as her own voice with Luke’s harmonies continued filtering through her phones speaker and she felt her heart skip a small beat at the caption from Michael.
‘The best kind of compliment for us to get is knowing our music is helping people. Seeing someone who I’ve been working with from day one, pay us this compliment in such a beautiful way means a lot to me. Especially when I watched her heart collapse. What I’m trying to say is you guys think we don’t see the covers, but we do. You pay us the best kind of compliments with them, just like Y/N has done. And I’m damn proud to be her friend and see how far she’s come since last summer. Keep going, you’re killing the game, I promise.’
She could feel the tears in her eyes as she read the caption and an arm went across her shoulder.
“Considering we’ve only known you since the start of the tour, we can’t say much about last summer. But you’re getting there and god damn you’ve got the world at your feet right now.” Rich’s words set the tears running and both Cara and Ellie laughed at her pitiful wail as she hid her face against his shoulder for a second.
“You guys have put up with my shit without any complaints. I’m sorry if I’ve been such a miserable cow.” She finally muttered and Cara giggled.
“You’re allowed to be a miserable cow. You’ve had your heart broken. But you’re trying, and all of us can see that. So don’t worry about it.” Cara reached over and wiped at her tears and Rich gave her one last squeeze before they rattled off their orders to the waitress.
When they’d eaten and headed back to the venue, she took her time and stuck her head in the boys’ dressing room. Luke and Ashton looked up from their phones.
“You looking for Mike?”
“Sorta. I was looking for you too, Luke.” He raised an eyebrow as she moved over and hugged him briefly, but tightly.
“Thanks.” His arms tightened around her marginally before letting her go and Ashton grinned at her.
“No hug for me?”
“Not today. Maybe tomorrow.” Came the playful retort and he laughed.
The door opened again and Michael stepped in followed by Calum, the two laughing at something. When they noticed that there was someone who wasn’t Luke or Ashton in the dressing room, they turned their attention and Michael gave her the biggest grin.
Without saying much, she quickly closed the distance between them and her arm wrapped around his neck, holding him tightly as his arms wound around her with ease, pulling her feet off the floor.
“Thank you.” She murmured next to his ear and pulled back slightly, placing a kiss to his cheek.
He held her for a few seconds longer before placing her down on her feet.
“Not that I’m complaining, but what did I do to deserve that?” The curiosity and amusement were clear as day to her, and she just smiled in return.
“For showing me I’m making progress,” her eyes glanced to her watch, “speaking of, I need to get changed. We’re onstage soon.” And without hesitation or a second thought, she leaned up, placing a soft kiss to his cheek and disappeared from their dressing room.
She missed how his cheeks turned pink.
---
The next month, she seemed to have had enough.
They had a couple of days off in Sydney, so after letting herself onto their bus, Y/N noticed that Luke was already up and dressed.
“Got any plans for today?” Was his greeting and she shook her head.
“I feel like I’m going insane on that bus.” She muttered and he let his hand rest over hers for a second before grinning.
“C’mon then. We’re having our not-date day.” He stood up up, heading back to the bunks for a few moments before returning with his phone and wallet, picking up the jacket that had apparently been discarded over the back of the seats.
“Wait, really?” He grinned at her in response.
“We need to cheer you up. You owe me dinner. Might as well make a day of it seeing as we don’t have anything booked in for today. Plus this is our home city. I’m pretty sure that I can survive showing you around. Did you want to grab a jacket or anything?”
She shook her head.
“It’s warm enough for me.”
“At least take a jumper, I know it’s warm enough for you, but the weather changes so fast, especially since we’re technically in our winter right now.” Luke pleaded. She hesitated for a second and he groaned before heading back through the bunks.
“Yeah, sure. Hey Y/N!” Michael shouted through as Luke came back, grinning.
“Yeah?”
“If that fucker takes you to the Harbour Bridge, I’m gonna throw him to the sharks. We’re doing that tomorrow after the interviews.” This prompted her to stare at Luke for a second before the two of them giggled.
“I’ll keep it in mind Mike.” She called back.
“Good, and look after the hoodie. I actually like that one.” He followed up with, prompting her to raise her eyebrow at Luke.
“I know you like big cosy hoodies. His are the comfiest and he knows it.” Came the easy reply and she simply laughed, accepting the offered hoodie and tying it around her waist as they left the bus once more.
There was an Uber waiting for them as they reached the side of the venue and Luke allowed her to slide in first before following after.
As the car peeled away, curiosity finally got the better of her.
“Lu, where are we going?” He grinned over at her in response.
“Royal Botanical Gardens. It’s a nice day out and also if gets us away from the mayhem of the city.”
The car ride was mostly filled with chatter of the couple of weeks they had off and what her plans were going to be.
“I’ll stay in LA, work on the album. With the success of the EP, apparently they’re excited for more stuff. So I won’t really be getting a break whilst we’re taking a break.” He laughed.
“I feel that. It sometimes feels like you’re trying to catch up with yourself when you’ve got the time off right?” She nodded at his words.
They fell into a companionable silence as the car reached the Gardens. Her breath escaped her as she looked at the sight before her. Luke allowed himself a brief moment of smugness before thanking the driver and looping his arm through hers.
“C’mon, my not-date.” This made her laugh as they entered the Gardens.
She found herself mesmerised by the sheer beauty of the place, unable to keep her eyes still for very long as they walked, eventually pulling away from Luke to get a closer look at some of the plants.
Unawares that Luke was holding up his phone towards her, taking a couple of photos, she turned her head back to him and beamed.
“This place is so beautiful.” She breathed as he moved back towards her. He could only nod in agreement as they continued their walk, her eyes still searching the vibrant colours.
“How are you doing?” Luke’s quiet voice pulled her from her thoughts and she hummed in acknowledgement.
“I’m fine, why?” Luke raised an eyebrow at her.
“Not what I meant and you know it.” They’d been walking around for just over an hour at this point. Spotting a bench, they made their way over to it and sat down, her head resting on his shoulder as they watched other people go by.
“I keep thinking she’ll come back. That she’ll apologise. And seeing that photo, I don’t know. It just, it broke me. Nearly three fucking years together.” The bitterness of her words tasted foul in her mouth.
“Feels like you’re stuck and can’t pull away?” She felt Luke rest his own head against hers and she sighed.
“I keep asking myself, what did I do wrong? Is it the timezones? Is it because I’m away? Was it someone I went out with? Is it because of the rumours? I feel like my head is dizzy and I’m just so exhausted all the time.”
“I doubt it was your fault.” He soothed her softly. She scoffed.
“It feels like it. I found out from a friend that she’s dating another lesbian and all I could think was ‘did she believe those rumours?’ and I hate it. I want to stop thinking about it.” She admitted softly.
A small breeze began to pick up, playing with the ends of their hair as they sat together, talking.
“Why would she put stock in rumours when all we ever heard about was how much you loved her?” She knew that he was curious, but the playful jab was there. It made her smile slightly.
“Because I don’t exclusively date women. I’m bi, and I keep thinking that she actually believed what’s been printed about me.”
“Then she should’ve called. Texted. Anything to give you a fucking inkling of what was going on in her head. You’ve literally had the carpet pulled from under your feet.” The indignation on your behalf made your heart swell for the man with the golden curls.
“It takes two to tango. I never called as often as I should’ve-”
“Stop right there.” He cut her off and she pressed her lips together, eyes closing as she sighed. “She’s made her bed and she’s gotta lie in it. You’re the one dealing with the aftermath of it. You’ve been so busy with this tour, anyone can see how hard you work and how exhausted you are. She knew what was coming but still didn’t make that effort. That’s on her, not you.”
They lapsed into silence once more. Then,
“Thank you, Lu. I’m sorry.” He rolled his eyes at her before finally pulling her up from the bench with him as he got up.
The breeze had picked up this time and so once on her feet, Y/N untied the hoodie from her waist, pulling it over. She realised that Luke was right and that she immediately favoured this hoodie over any previous one she owned.
She knew she practically drowned in it, the sleeves falling way past her hands and the hoodie baggier than needed, but she felt warm and it was a smell that was just entirely Michael as she pulled the front up to protect her face from the wind as it picked up.
She didn’t recognise it amidst her heartbreak, but her heart skipped a beat.
“C’mon, we have more time to kill and I’ve had enough sappy shit.” Her laughter was refreshing as the two continued their way through the gardens and found a small little cafe to grab a bite to eat.
Running into a few fans there, the two pleaded with them to wait till they were long gone before posting about where they were, if only to stop the place from getting swarmed.
They ran for the waiting uber like a couple of giggling school children, and only when they were far enough away did Luke bother to post anything.
She seemed content enough to snuggled down within Michael’s hoodie and rest her head on Luke’s shoulder as he scrolled through his phone.
“We’ve got a hotel for the next couple of nights, so you’ll have an actual bed.” He tilted his phone to show the texts and she nodded her head at that.
“Got it.”
---
A the tour progressed, people speculated about the relationship disintegration between Y/N and Allie.
But she’d put interviewers in their place when they got a bit too personal.
“It’s my business what happens in my private life. We’re not together any more, and that’s all you need to know.
But from that point, it seemed more and more fans were singing her songs back to her, and her album was back in the charts.
No one protested the setlist change. It meant a chance for her to incorporate a different cover for almost every show. It felt good to change things up and she knew that she was getting her smile back once more.
Michael had helped on that front.
Most nights, despite the separate tour busses, they’d be gaming against or with each other, depending on the game. This resulted in long nights and many nights exchanging text messages of memes from the game, especially when the other fucked up.
Some of the time, she’d stay on the bus the following day to play against Michael, but more often than not, she went off exploring with Ashton and Calum, buying and sending back postcards to her family.
As the tour progressed through America, she felt a lot more free as she sang and danced her last set in LA, knowing that in a few weeks, she’d finally be back home in England, even if it was only for two weeks.
“What are your plans?” Michael asked as they got their kits together. The last show had been played for a few weeks now and it was time to breathe.
“Not too sure. I’ve not got a place in LA yet, so I’m gonna check myself into a motel or something till we fly out to the UK.” She responded with a shrug and Michael frowned.
“You’re not staying in some grotty motel. You can stay with me till we head out to the UK.” She opened her mouth to argue and he moved his hand to cover her lips. “Don’t argue me on this one. You’re staying with me and that’s final.”
It took only thirty seconds before she finally rolled her eyes and nodded.
“Yes mother.” She snarked once his hand was removed and he got a mischievous look in his eye which set her running away from him, a yell escaping her lips as he chased after her.
“Take that back!”
“Not a chance in hell Clifford!”
And for those that had worked the tour, heard her tears, there was a bit of relief as her laughter echoed through the hallways. She was healing.
As they got back to his place, the masses of bags being dragged in between the two of them, Michael was the first to collapse on the couch and she followed shortly after, his arms wrapping around as he pulled her close, a soft sigh escaping his lips.
“C’mon, we need to go to bed.”
“But you’re comfy.”
“You need a proper bed.”
“Nope.”
“Y/N.” Michael groaned and she giggled softly pressing her face into his shoulder.
“We just got back, we need to breathe a bit, dumbass.” He laughed as he squeezed her tightly.
“Alright. But if you fall asleep, I’m not carrying you.” He warned and she shrugged, pressing herself closer as her eyes fluttered shut.
“Can’t escape from me now, Clifford.” She muttered quietly before her breathing grew slower.
Michael knew how exhausted she was, her heart still healing from the heartbreak and he knew that it was going to be tough on her. So as a soft snore escaped her lips, Michael found himself unable to even move her, his heart softening as he pulled her tight and placed a kiss to her temple.
“Like I’d even want to try.”
It was hours later when the pair woke up. Michael woke up first, his arms keeping her encased as he just enjoyed the moment of peace. Glancing at the clock, the numbers read that it was three thirty in the morning, and as much as he didn’t want to move, he knew that the both of them needed to lie in a proper bed.
“C’mon sleepy head.” His voice was raspy, tired. He knew that once they were both in their beds, neither would re-emerge for another twelve hours at least.
“Don’t wanna.” Finally came from Y/N and Michael laughed softly.
“Going to have to move. I promise once you’re in bed, I won’t wake you again.” That seemed to get her moving enough so that they were leaning on each other as they stumbled through his place to the guest room.
Not even caring of the fact that Michael was still in the room, she wiggled free from her jeans, crawling beneath the covers.
“You’re the best. Night Mikey.” The sentence was slurred, her voice getting softer before the sentence ended with a snore. He snorted, leaning over and pressing a soft kiss to her forehead before he made his way to his own room, ditching jeans and his shirt before crawling beneath his own covers.
It was almost like someone hit him over the head with a baseball bat. He was knocked out immediately.
—
It felt like a full on recovery for the first three days. Y/N was feeling like the wind had been stolen from her sails before Michael explained it wasn’t uncommon.
“We’ve just done seven months of touring and promo mixed together. Even with the days off, you’re still doing something. Your body probably feels like this is the first chance you’ve had to relax in months.”
They settled themselves in the living room for the first three days, watching tv and napping. It was relaxed and she could feel like her days were easier.
By the fourth day, that was when they started to venture out a bit. Ashton immediately invited himself around and took Y/N out for lunch when she’d sent a text saying she felt a little more alive.
Michael could only laugh as he half dragged her out of his place.
“I’ve got my own shit to do, I’d rather be going for lunch!” He yelled out after her plea to save her escaped from her lips.
“How are you feeling now that you’ve had a chance to let your body recover?”
“I’m not bad. I still expect to see her name a few times but it’s easier now that her number isn’t in my phone and I’m not pining as much. I’m just more worried about finding a place out here now.”
Ashton nodded in understanding as they pulled into one of the car park complexes.
“Whilst we’re here and then out in the UK, I don’t mind helping you if you want to sit down and look?” She smiled at him as they walked through the town.
“Yeah, thanks. Hey, would you mind coming with me to explain to my family? It’s just that they worry and I don’t want them to.” As they reached the restaurant, Ashton held the door open for her before following behind.
“Table for two under Irwin?” He asked before the hostess could even greet them. She checked the roster before nodding her head and guiding them further into the restaurant.
Once they were seated and were looking over the menus, Ashton finally asked her the question.
“Why me, and not one of the other guys?” She half smiled at that.
“I know that Sierra is coming to the UK leg of the tour. I also know that Calum will want to visit Mali whilst he’s over there.”
“And Michael?”
She had to pause at that. Why wouldn’t she ask him?
Ashton waited as she tried to find her words, before her eyes settled on the table.
“You all just assumed I was a lesbian, right?” The question in return caught Ashton off guard as he slowly nodded.
“Well, yeah. I mean we never really asked you about your previous relationships.” Ashton shrugged as he set the menu down to look at her properly.
“I’m not. I’m bisexual. My family know and accept this. But if I take Michael, they’ll assumed that I’m dating him already.”
“And they won’t assume that with me?”
“Because I don’t act like I’m in love with you, moron.” She rolled her eyes before they widened in shock.
Ashton smirked.
“Fuckin’ knew it.” He muttered before sighing. “I’ll come with you, if only so your family don’t have any kind of freak out and reveal that you’ve been crushing on Mike for a while.”
“Shut up.” She hissed quietly, making him laugh as the waitress came over and took their orders.
“Chill out, my feline friend. I don’t think the others have cottoned on yet, but I definitely noticed it after your not-date with Luke. It annoyed him that you went with Luke on the day off and he had to settle for half a day because of interviews.” At that, her head fell into her hands and a sigh escaped her lips.
“Ashton, I’m royally fucked. I’m spending the next two months with him and I literally feel like a teenaged schoolgirl with her first crush, except my heart still feels fucking broken beyond repair right now. And he doesn’t deserve that.”
“Maybe he doesn’t. Or maybe he does deserve someone who feels like that so he can show her that she’s not as broken as she thinks.”
As the food arrived, they switched the conversation to the European leg of the tour, the various cities they were excited to visit and gifts they planned on buying.
“Are you worried about seeing Allie?” He finally asked, resting his elbows on the table and his head on his hands.
She leaned back in her chair and thought about his question.
“No. Well, it’s going to hurt. I know that. I’ve still got to collect the last of my stuff from hers and get it shipped over here. So I’m going to have to see her. But honestly?” She hesitated before sighing. “I’m more worried about how I’m going to actually react. Because I don’t know if I’m angry or not. I couldn’t make heads or tails of my emotions on the road and I had to stay put together for the interviews and shows.”
“What dates are you going to see your family?”
“Mum’s planning a family shindig on Halloween. Then they’ve got a small van for me and it’ll pick me up straight after the Sheffield show. Instead of flying out on the third with you guys, I’ll fly back out to the tour on the fourth.”
“Want me with you for the whole thing?” He watched as her eyes dropped to the table and it was like the embarrassment radiated in waves off her.
“Am I that easy to read?” Ashton chuckled.
“No, I just know my friend well enough to see when she doesn’t want to ask for something in fear of overstepping some kind of boundary.” His words were teasing, but the sincerity stunned her for a second.
“Only if you want to, Ash. But it means that you’ll be sharing my room with me.” He laughed.
“It’s fine. Shall we head out to look for a place for you then? Might as well get a start before we leave for Europe.” She nodded in acceptance and split the bill with him. As the two left, they’d both spotted the paps lurking about, but both ignored them as they made their way back to Ashton’s car.
“Shall we place bets on how many articles say we’re dating, even when it’s plainly obvious even to a blind man that I’m not interested in you?” Ashton laughed as he got in the car and they peeled away from the complex and headed back to his.
----
With Ashton’s help, they’d managed to secure a decent house for her and with the money from the album sales and tour, she knew it was easier to outright buy the place instead of renting, which is what she did.
She swore Ashton to secrecy, because there was no point in making a big fuss over her place. It still needed some work done and they worked over the two week break to get the place cleaned up and furnished for her return back to LA once the tour finished.
“So you’re gonna host a housewarming party when we get back right?” She laughed as she locked up the place. It was all done, all she needed to do was ship her stuff over. She’d already met with a few of her new neighbours and they’d agreed to hold parcels for her until she returned from the tour the following month later.
“First we’re celebrating the surprise party for Michael. Our boy is turning twenty three. Can’t ignore that.” They laughed as they got into his car.
“Well yeah, there’s that first. But after?”
“Considering we’re both up for ARIA’s, still don’t know how I managed that,” Ashton laughed, “so I’m gonna give it a couple of days, so maybe have the party on the twenty first or twenty second. Then to my knowledge, I’m flying out on the twenty fifth for the rehearsals?” Ashton nodded.
“Sounds about right. I know Cal’s going over earlier to spend time with his family.”
“Right. This is still feeling so surreal, honestly.” He laughed.
Flying out from LA back to London seemed like a breeze, but she also knew that this was where she’d have to go back home. Y/N was both excited and nervous to go back to her hometown.
The flight to London had been filled with jittery nerves. They’d landed late in the evening and only a small handful of fans were waiting to greet them.
“Welcome home Y/N!” One fan called and she chuckled.
“Thanks guys. How’re you all doing?” She received varied answers from the small group that had gathered around her. She could see the phones out but didn’t protest them like she usually would’ve, she was just too damn tired.
“How was the flight for you?” One fan asked and she shrugged, rubbing the back of her neck.
“Exhausting. I forget how tiring flying can actually be, especially when you’re not good on long flights as it is.” She grinned bashfully, earning a few scattered giggles.
“Are you looking forward to being back home for a little bit?”
“Definitely. I’ve got plans on our days off to go visit my family and I know my mum is super excited to see me. I’m almost certain she’s called every family member that’s old enough to drive to come to this meal. That’s going to be a busy day.” the fans were calm and the discussion turned to new music.
“Have you been working on anything on the road?” She shrugged at that question.
“Yes and no. I haven’t pushed myself to write, but I’ve been recording. I can’t say much now, but you guys are going to absolutely love it, I promise you.” This earned her excited whispers and she giggled as she signed a few things for them.
She was more than happy to take a few selfies with a few of them before Michael called her over and she made quick apologies, heading over to where he was loitering with security.
“They’re sending vans. They’ll take us to the bus pick up and then it’s an overnight journey to Glasgow.” His eyes were watching how tired she was and she sighed.
“Why can’t they just fly us up there instead?” She groaned quietly, making him laugh.
“Because they’re assholes. Fancy bus crashing for the night? I know El, Rich and Cara are going to be wide awake.”
“And you four losers won’t be?” Came back the tart reply and he grinned.
“We’re just as tired as you are. So no, we’re probably going to knock out the second our heads hit the bunk.”
She hesitated for a moment before sighing. Pulling out her phone, she messaged the group chat she had with her own bandmates.
‘You guys cool if I bus crash tonight?’
Ellie was the first to reply.
‘Yeeah, we were thinking of maybe having a couple of games going when we go on. You look exhausted so you’d probs be better off sleepin on their bus.’
She replied almost instantly.
‘That’s fine by me. You guys be as loud as you like.’
It wasn’t much longer till they all piled into the two vans and it felt like she’d barely blinked before being shaken awake by Michael.
“C’mon Y/N, we’re at the busses.” The cold October weather made her cringe into Michael’s side and he laughed.
“Shut up, I’m used to the LA heat.” She grumbled. He fell silent but pulled her tighter to him anyway. She was wrapped up in the hoodie she’d managed to acquire after her not-date with Luke and he hadn’t argued the loss of it, claiming she looked cuter in it anyway.
When they got on the bus, the boys went to claim their bunks and before she could head to the back to crash on the sofa, Michael was pulling her into the bunk area and she couldn’t help but smile at someone who looked so stupidly cute, especially when his eyes were silently pleading with her.
With a sigh, she took off her bra, tossing it to the end of his bunk before climbing in and he followed after. Not even bothering to take off the hoodie, she curled into his side and with a whispered ‘goodnight’ between the two of them, it didn’t take too long before both of them were fast asleep, his body turned towards hers and his arm thrown over her waist.
When Michael woke the next morning, she was curled against him, her back pressing against his chest. His arm was still thrown across her waist. He didn’t dare move as he tiredly stared at her, his heart skipping a beat as her eyes opened and she turned over, face hiding against his chest.
She could feel her heartbeat thundering against her chest as she felt his lips against the top of her head.
“Morning kitten.” She tried not to let her shock show at the pet name, a simple hum of acknowledgement escaping as she pressed her face firmly against his chest, not willing to move an inch.
“Morning.” She finally muttered and he chuckled.
“We in Glasgow yet?” He shook his head.
“Still travelling. Not sure where we are though.” A sigh escaped her lips.
“Means we don’t have to move.” She muttered stubbornly her arm wrapping around him and he could feel heat rising in his cheeks as he held her close, mouthing a silent prayer just to keep his cool till they woke up properly.
It took another thirty minutes before the bunk curtain was pulled open by Luke.
“C’mon lovebirds. We reach Glasgow in about an hour.” He ducked the pillow she threw at him before Michael pushed out of the bunk first, and she reluctantly moved, following after him.
She slipped her bra on before following through to the front of the bus and was greeted with tired smiles from the other three. She took the open spot next to Michael, ignoring the pointed looks from Luke and Ashton as she lay her head on his shoulder.
“You changing anything to the setlist this tour?” She snorted into the cup of tea that Ashton had passed her at Calum’s question.
“I desperately want to cover Fuck You, just to be petty. But I won’t,” they all shared grins at that, “I will maybe switch the order of the setlist and throw the cover towards the start. Get the crowd going.”
“What cover you gonna do?”
“All the covers that get Brits fucking jumping.” She teased and they laughed as the bus finally pulled to a stop and she stood up, stretching out her tired limbs.
“You up for exploring tomorrow whilst we’re here?” Ash questioned and she nodded in agreement as she headed to the door of the bus.
“Yeah, who’s heading out tomorrow with you?”
“Just me.” Calum piped up and she grinned at him.
“Cool, see you guys in a bit.” And she was off the bus and onto her own seconds later, grateful that they were cut off from the fans view. She did not need to add fuel to that burning fire.
As she got on the bus, she was met with a very tired looking Cara who was nursing a coffee with both of her hands.
“Morning.” Came the quiet greeting.
“Morning to you too sunshine. How was last night?” Y/N sat herself opposite Cara who groaned quietly.
“I think it’s mostly tiredness speaking because not a lot of alcohol was consumed. But we’re just so excited to be playing for shows in the UK.”
“Even though you guys were with me for the first part of the tour.” She teased and they laughed quietly.
“It doesn’t count and you know it. This is playing in different cities. Playing in London once does not count at all.” Came the snarky retort and she held up her hands in a surrender position.
“I’m gonna go get changed. I might head into the venue and maybe work on something. Still got ideas running through my head.” She stood up, heading to the bunk area and Cara gave her a devious grin.
“Something to commemorate your night with Michael?” The taunt was playful and in jest and Y/N simply grinned.
“Maybe.”
---
As it crept closer to Halloween, it was obvious about how nervous Y/N was getting over the family party. More than once, Michael offered to come down with her and Ash, but she shook her head, desperately hoping that he couldn’t see how wistful her smile was.
“You need to hold the fort with Luke and Cal whilst I steal Ash for the day. We’ll be back in time for drinks, I promise.”
From London both her and Ashton travelled further south to her hometown on Halloween morning. They spent the majority of the journey discussing various ideas for her place back in LA, debating on different colours for the guest rooms that had yet to be painted.
“How many people are going to be there?” He questioned quietly as they pulled off the motorway. She checked her phone, scrolling through her previous messages with her mum.
“Mum said about twelve. But that’s just aunts and uncles and cousins. She’s not included their kids.” A low groan escaped him and she giggled.
“Hey, you agreed to this, knowing that I have a big family.” He rolled his eyes before smiling.
“I know. But it’s the kids that I’m worried about. Are you sure they won’t freak out?”
“Lucy might. She’s the only one I know that has probably listened to your stuff. The boys could care less.” She shrugged in return and he simply slumped down in the seat, earning a giggle.
“It won’t be like this at the weekend though?”
“Oh god no. This weekend is going to be telling them about moving to LA and packing up my stuff. Might even show you a few spots I frequented as a kid.” They shared matching grins as the car turned into a cul-de-sac and her eyes lit up.
Ashton couldn’t help himself as he snapped a photo of the beaming smile on her lips, his own lips curving into a grin to match hers.
“We’re here!” The car pulled to a stop and they got out of the car. Once it disappeared back down the street after a confirmation of pick up time, she headed to the front door and knocked. It was only eleven am, but she could see the various cars and hear the voices.
The door pulled open and she was greeted by her dad whose face lit up, pulling her into a warm hug.
It was a hug she’d been craving for months and her entire body melted against him.
“Welcome home, little one.” He murmured softly in her ear and she responded by clinging to him tighter before pulling away.
“Dad, this is Ashton, he’s the drummer of 5 Seconds of Summer, the band who helped give me this amazing opportunity.” She stepped to the side and Ashton held his hand out.
He was stunned when her dad pulled him in for a hug instead and his cheeks went slightly pink.
“Thank you for giving my little girl such a wonderful opportunity, come in, come in! The rest of the family are here.” He waved them both in and as she stepped through the door, Ashton ran his fingers through the mop of curls.
“I can see where you get the hugging genetic from.” He muttered under his breath and she snorted out a giggle before an excited squeal emitted from the living room.
“You’ve seen nothing yet, Irwin.”
As if on cue, her mum came rushing out of the living room and practically barrelled her over, holding onto her tightly as she peppered her face with kisses, making Y/N giggle.
“Hi mum. Missed you too.”
“Oh my baby is finally home for a bit!”
“Your baby is gonna pass out because she can’t breath and has barely stepped into the house.” She shot back sarcastically and Ashton coughed to cover up a chuckle. This turned her mum’s attention to Ashton.
“Don’t think you get out of this! You must be Ashton, yes?”
“Yes ma’am, it’s-” He was cut off as she pulled him in for a tight hug, this time making Y/N snicker at his wide eyes.
“Nice to meet you.” He finally finished off, making her mum laugh.
“It’s wonderful to meet you too, dear. Now come on through, a lot of the family are already here.” She pulled back, taking a hold of Ashton’s hand and he shot Y/N a panicked look and she shrugged in return as she followed after the two.
It took half an hour just to introduce Ashton to everyone who had already arrived because they were determined to ask him questions about the tour and what she had done on the tour and every question in between.
It was her Aunt Hallie who caught her unawares.
“So where’s young Allie?” She froze for a second, her eyes widening for a moment before her hand reached up, rubbing the back of her neck.
“Uh, we’re not together any more. We haven’t been for, like the last five months.” The awkward silence that filled the room and she could feel her stomach twist uncomfortably.
“Is this young Ashton your new thing then?” Her eyes widened in shock and Ashton, who had taken that moment to take a drink from the water that her mum had offered, choked.
“No, he’s here as support. Uh, I’m going to be collecting the rest of my stuff from Allie’s this weekend so he offered to meet the family as well, get it out of the way and-”
“She was worried about possibly running into Allie. I was the most level headed out of the band when the breakup happened and she wanted someone who would be able to be objective and stop anything from happening.” Ashton interjected once he’d gotten his breath back.
“And prey-tell why are you not dating him then?”
“Hallie,” her mum hissed softly, “that’s none of our business.”
“It’s fine, mum. Uh, I’m not interested in Ashton. I see him more as my brother. He’s been really good to me on the tour and looked out for me, especially when we’ve done the city explorations.” She explained quietly and as her Aunt Hallie opened her mouth to ask something else, her mum cut in once more.
“Enough, Hallie. They’re not together, and she’s not with Allie. You’ve known this.” Y/N groaned.
“Please, I’m not in the UK for long, I just want to enjoy today with you guys.” Hallie sat back and fell silent as the kids began to badger Ashton. He was patient with them as they invited him to play on Mario Kart.
As Y/N had expected, Lucy had fallen very shy around Ashton, so she went to her younger cousin and wrapped an arm around her shoulders.
“I’m almost certain that if you ask nicely, he’ll let you have a picture with him.” Her cheeks flushed pink as she hid her face in her side and she chuckled.
“Alright. You wanna stick with me?” A nod followed and so she had a shadow attached to her as she joined Ashton on the floor and talked with the other adults about the tour and where she’d visited.
The kids soon abandoned the game when she began to show them photos she’d taken, so Ashton showed them some of his own and that was when Lucy began to come out of her shell.
“S’pretty photo of Y/N.” Came the soft mumble at the photo that he’d taken of her in Glasgow. Ashton beamed at Lucy who immediately went bright red.
“She’s the worst for having photos taken of her though, we have to catch her off guard or only when she’s in a particular mood to have photos taken. When we were in Australia, we were trying to get a group shot of all of us on the beach and she rolled off her towel and onto the sand to not be in the photo.” This earned him a giggle from Lucy and she slowly inched away from Y/N to take a look at the photo he was showing.
Ashton seemed to have earned himself the shadow that was her younger cousin then and it was sweet as he answered every question she had and even as they went to get food from the buffet that her mum had laid out, he let her sit with him.
Y/N had disappeared into the kitchen after taking a photo of the two of them talking. Hallie pinned her with a look and she sighed.
“Listen, he is not my boyfriend. I’m not starting this argument with you on my day off. We’re not here for much longer, the car will be here in a couple of hours to get us back to London.”
“I was just going to say he’s a nice boy you could have to get over this silly indecisiveness you have.” A groan escaped her lips.
“I’m not indecisive. I’ve dated boys and girls. I like them both. You try this with me every damn time Aunt Hallie.”
“Hallie, we’re not doing this today. I haven’t seen my little girl in months. I’m not letting your inability to see past the end of your nose ruin this day. You know where the door is if you really have that much of a problem.”
“Fine.” Came the huff and she disappeared out to the garden where a few other cousins were sat talking and having a smoke.
“Thanks dad.” She breathed and fell into his open arms.
“It’s okay sweetheart. How are you really doing?” She sighed into his shoulder.
“I’ll be okay, but Ash is genuinely here for moral support. He’s coming at the weekend as well. I don’t think I’m ready to face her by myself.” Her dad nodded before pressing a kiss to her temple.
“You’ve got good friends, little one. Come on now, we need to make sure that your Aunt hasn’t interrogated the poor lad.”
Mercifully she hadn't said a word, because Lucy still held all of his attention.
“Hey Luce, why don’t you ask Ash the question you wanted to ask earlier?” She called to her younger cousin and watched as her cheeks went a bright red.
“Uh, could I please have a picture with you?” Her voice had gone very quiet and Ashton grinned.
“Of course! You’re my favourite, but don’t tell Y/N that.” She giggled at her mock look of offence and obliged in taking the photo of the two.
The conversations continued over the next couple of hours before she received the warning text that the driver was about five minutes out.
“Ash, we need to say our goodbyes, driver is about five minutes away.” This earned gentle whines from the kids who had seemingly flocked to Ashton. She giggled and snapped a quick photo of it before going around and saying her goodbyes to the relatives, Ashton following behind her.
She left her parents for last, and they saw the pair off at the door.
“I’m looking forward to seeing you this weekend. Are we expecting you on Friday?” Her mum questioned as she hugged the two of them, her dad following her mum’s footsteps.
“Yeah, it’ll be late though. I’ve still got my key so I can just let us in and we’ll crash in my old room.” Her mum nodded.
“I’ll make sure to set up the airbed as well. Have a safe journey and enjoy the rest of the tour. We’ll see you in a few days.” They both escaped to the car after another shout of goodbyes from the family and once they were driving away, she let out a breath of air in relief.
“I can see why you needed someone there. Man, your Aunt Hallie was slightly terrifying.” Ashton’s observation made her laugh as they talked about the day and the possibilities of where they were going tonight.
When they reached London, Ash had to nudge her awake because she’d fallen asleep on his shoulder.
It wasn’t too late, so after stopping at a drive-thru for some food, once they were back at the busses, she followed after Ashton, knowing that the others would be on the bus too.
“So, any spectacular parties we can go to?” Cal grinned at her question.
“Yep. You ready to get drunk?”
“After today? Yes please.” Came the response and the group laughed.
“She’s not kidding, her aunt was tough as nails.” At that she snorted.
“Aunt Hallie just has her own ideas of what relationship I should be in. She’s relentless.” Ashton laughed as he went to put on a different shirt. She kept her outfit on, not bothering to go and change and soon enough they were piling out of the tour bus into two taxis.
Ellie and Cara were on her immediately as the taxi pulled away. Luke smirked at her.
“So what happened?” Ellie asked first and Cara pouted before giving her a pointed look.
“My aunt assumed that Ashton was my new fling. My younger cousin had her year made because he spent time with her and gave her his undivided attention. I’m pretty sure my family are ready to adopt Ashton regardless of me dating him or not.” Luke laughed.
“He’s good like that. Was it nice to see your family?” She shrugged.
“A few times we had close calls with my aunt being a somewhat piece of shit about my sexuality. But my parents didn’t want the day ruined with an argument, so she let it drop thankfully.” She explained and Luke hummed in return.
As they pulled up to the party and were greeted by various people, it felt good to just drink and let loose.
She wasn’t as tightly wound like she was at the start of the week and with each shot, she found herself gravitating closer to Michael as the night progressed. He didn’t argue this as they danced together, his hands on her hips and she pressed herself closer as more bodies joined the makeshift dance floor.
And she wasn’t entirely sure at what point she made the decision, but when she looked at him, the bass of the song reverberating through her body, she watched as his eyes dropped to her lips.
Using her arms around his neck, she inched closer, and he didn’t protest and before she could stop herself, their lips were barely centimeters apart.
“You can kiss me, y’know.” He breathed and she closed the gap between them, his lips soft against hers and she found herself entirely melting against his body as he pulled her closer.
His lips parted against her tongue and she could taste the alcohol as she kissed him, his tongue meeting hers and she could feel her heart fluttering. Their bodies were still moving with the music and she pulled away, her breath catching.
“Holy shit.” He whispered and before she could think much about it, his lips were on hers once more.
As the night progressed, she stuck to his side. He didn’t protest this as they continued to drink and soon the night began to blur together, the only solid thing her memory able to recall was the feeling of Michael’s lips against hers.
When she woke up the next morning, she was half draped across Michael, in his bunk. Unlike the start of the tour, she carefully pulled herself over and carefully climbed out. He barely moved as she got to her feet and plucked her jeans from the bottom of the bunk, shimmying them on before moving to the front.
The bus wasn’t moving so she assumed that they were at the venue.
Stepping through, she was met with three smirking band members and she froze.
“So.” Luke started and she could feel warmth spread to her cheeks.
“You two finally kissed.” Ashton continued and she took the spot next to Calum who raised an eyebrow at her.
“So bisexual, huh?” She simply slumped forward, her arms folding on the table and resting her head on them.
“Can you guys, not be smug assholes for like, five minutes?” They laughed and she whined at the noise levels. They fell silent when another dull thud was heard and her heartbeat picked up. She opted to keep her head on her arms, not wanting to look up.
“Let’s grab some breakfast. Pretty sure that one of the crew members said there was a McDonald’s nearby.” Calum’s suggestion was like music to her ears as they all greeted Michael before disappearing off the bus.
“Are you gonna look at me?” Her head shot up from her arms, wincing at the sudden movement which made him smile slightly.
Butterflies flooded her stomach at that smile.
“Do you want to talk about last night?” Her question was answered with a small nod and suddenly, every word disappeared from her lips. She couldn’t figure out what to say.
“Did you want to kiss me? Like, it wasn’t just because you were drunk?” Michael finally asked and she nodded her head.
“I don’t know if it escaped your attention, but I like you, dumbass.” He stared at her for a second.
“But, Allie?” She shook her head.
“She’s exclusively dated girls. I’ve dated both.” She clarified and understanding washed over his features followed by a grin.
“So you like me?” She laughed.
“Have done for a while now, Clifford.” They both chuckled before silence fell around them.
“How do you want to do this?” He asked and she hesitated before sighing.
“We’re technically working together. I’m your opening act. I know there’s like two weeks of tour left but-”
“It wouldn’t look good if we were public with any of this.” His body deflated and she moved from her spot, sliding herself onto his lap, straddling his legs so she could face him completely. His hands automatically rested on her hips, holding her there and his cheeks took on a pinkish hue.
He looked adorable in her opinion.
“Don’t think I don’t want to date you, because I do. But I don’t want to be public about it. Not yet, and especially not whilst we’re on tour. That’s just asking for trouble.” He nodded in understanding and when his gaze dropped to her lips, she smiled slightly.
“You can kiss me y’know.” She murmured his words from the previous night, making him smile before his lips connected with hers the second she finished her sentence. This kiss was sweeter, no alcohol fuelling these decisions and it wasn’t the first thing she could taste. Her body melded against his, his grip on her hips tightening slightly before their lips pulled away.
“The next two weeks are going to fucking suck.” He muttered and she giggled softly.
“I know, but when we’re away from prying eyes, you can kiss me all you want.” She hummed and his lips met hers in response.
They stayed like that until the boys came back and she reluctantly slid off his lap, sharing a soft kiss as she did so. This earned a wolf whistle.
“About time you two. Right, we have food and you both need to get ready for soundcheck soon.” Ashton reminded them both and they shared grins before accepting the breakfast offered and she settled against his side as they ate.
As they reached the end of the week, after the last UK show, both Y/N and Ashton rushed onto their busses to grab quick showers and a change of clothes.
She stuck to travelling in comfortable clothes and packed two changes of clothes. Ellie, Cara and Rich got onto the bus as she finished throwing her charger into the carry on and before she could leave Ellie pulled her into a tight hug.
The stress that had been building up all week dissipated somewhat at that.
“I needed that.” She muttered and Cara laughed.
“Hence why Ellie is the one giving you the hug. Just don’t get into any fights and we’ll see you in two days, alright?” She nodded her head and waved to them as she disappeared off the bus. Screams erupted as she emerged and she briefly waved to the groups of fans that were at the barriers.
She didn’t even hesitate as she punched in the code to get onto the bus and found Ashton emerging from the bunks, his carry on slung across the shoulder.
“No lover boy to see you off?” He teased and she rolled her eyes.
“I already got my kiss goodbye. Why, you need one from Cal?” She teased and he laughed loudly as they exited the bus once more. The screams grew louder as they headed to the waiting car for them, getting their stuff in before climbing in.
The journey was quiet, both of them on their phones as the headed down the motorway. It wasn’t as long as they’d anticipated, due to it being so late at night. But when they reached the house hours later, it was verging on three am and both were starting to lag by this point, yawns escaping them both every now and then.
As they crept into the house as quietly as possible, she guided Ashton to her childhood bedroom and when she flicked on the light, she felt her lips pull back into a wide smile.
The airbed was made up with blankets and pillows and her own bed had fresh covers on them judging by the note that was sat on her pillow.
‘Fresh blankets and clean sheets. See you both in the morning, love mum x’
Ashton chuckled as she switched her bedside lamp on and turned the main light off, helping Ashton find a plug for his phone charger before crawling under her covers, plugging her own phone in to charge.
“Night Y/N.” Ashton muttered quietly and she flicked the light off.
“Night Ash.”
When the pair woke the next morning, it was to the sounds of the radio and the smell of cooked food.
Rolling onto her side, she spotted that Ashton was awake and scrolling through his twitter feed.
“There better not be any sleeping photos, Irwin.” She mumbled as she stretched out on her bed and Ash laughed as he looked over to her.
“You’re good. I felt like being reasonably kind to you today.”
“You’re so nice to me.”
“I try.”
They laughed before she finally rolled out of her bed and Ashton got up. Grabbing her phone, the pair headed downstairs and were met with the sight of her mum cooking breakfast whilst her dad was sat at the kitchen table.
“Morning.” She kissed her dads cheek as she made her way to the fridge to grab some juice.
“Morning you two. How was the journey last night?” Her mum asked as she began to plate up the food. Ashton took a seat at the kitchen table opposite her dad.
“Not bad. It was quite on the motorway so we didn’t really hit any traffic. I think it was about three when we got in?” She hummed in agreement.
“Yeah, three sounds about right. Did you want some juice Ash?”
“Please.”
As they ate breakfast, it was mostly quiet as the two devoured their breakfasts, much to the amusement of Y/N’s parents.
“Do they not feed you on tour?” Her dad commented and she laughed.
“The boys eat like horses. However, we didn’t grab a bite to eat after the show last night. So I guess we’re kind of hungry.” She explained as she finished up her food before pushing the plate away.
Ashton followed her example a moment later.
“That was really nice, thank you ma’am.”
“So polite.” Her mum beamed as her dad collected the plates and did the last bit of the washing up. Once he was back at the table, her mum pinned her with a look..
“We realised that you’re probably going around to Allie’s today. What did you want us to do with your stuff?” At this, the two exchanged a look and this gained both of her parents attention.
“Little one?”
“Well, I kinda bought a house whilst I was out there. I got my citizenship because my job is technically based over there now. So it made it easier to apply.” She admitted and waited as the news sunk in for both of her parents.
“So you’re moving out there for good now?” Her mum’s tone broke her heart and she pressed her lips together, trying to find the right words but without hurting her parents feelings.
Ashton stepped in and rescued her.
“It’s easier for the artist to be based close to home for some record companies. Because Y/N is such a fresh face who has had a massive upswing with her music, like there wasn’t much promotion for her stuff, but she still managed to get number one in thirteen different countries. So with her moving to LA is beneficial on both sides of the fence. It also gives her more opportunities to work with different artists because despite the reputation that LA has, it’s the place to be to get your name out there.”
She could have honestly kissed Ashton in that moment.
“So you’re saying that it’d give her exposure?” Her mum clarified and Ashton nodded.
“Various artists and bands across all genres find themselves in LA. Making those connections are always crucial and she’s made the best kind of connections already. And it’s not like she won’t have friends out there.”
She watched as her dad processed the information.
“Dad?”
“It’s a lot to take in, you moving across the world. But this is what you’ve dreamed of since you were a little girl. Who are we to cause a rift because we don’t like the decision? We knew you’d have to fly the nest eventually, maybe not so far, but we expected it after you moved in with Allie.”
She let out a breath of air she hadn’t realised she’d been holding at his words and he smiled.
“Trust me little one, we will miss you, but this is your dream. You know we’ll support you regardless.” At her mums nod, her shoulders relaxed and Ashton nudged her side.
“Told you it’d be fine.” The playful jab made laughter ring around the table as she stood and stretched.
“I’m going to get ready. We need to collect the stuff from Allie’s sooner rather than later and then maybe tonight we can go out for dinner?” She questioned her parents who shared a look before nodding.
They both went and got ready, Ashton heading to the bathroom to get changed.
When they got downstairs, she picked up her car keys and called out a goodbye as they headed out of the door.
“Didn’t realise that you could drive.” Ashton commented as she slid into the driver's seat.
“How else was I going to get around for tour?” She snorted. “I’ll need to take my test in the states, but I can drive. I might sell this car and whatever money I get from it I can put towards a new car over there.” She mused as she made the achingly familiar journey.
As she pulled up, she noticed that the car was in the driveway and her breathing hitched.
“You’ve got this. C’mon.” Ashton encouraged, climbing out of the car. It was only when he opened her door did she move and finally got out of the car, slowly walking up to the house.
Knocking on the door, her heart plummeted as an unfamiliar face opened the door.
“Hi, how can I help you?”
“Uh, is Allie here?”
“Babe, someone at the door for you.” The stranger called back. Allie appeared moments later and her face dropped.
“Oh. Y/N. Hi Ashton.” He nodded at her in return and she looked away from him.
“I’ve come to collect my stuff.” Allie seemed to paused for a second before nodding.
“Yeah, uh it’s in the garage. Let me just, grab the keys for it.” She disappeared from the door for a moment before returning and the two followed behind Allie as she walked to the garage door.
“So, how was tour?” The words were hesitant and she could feel the burning frustration mixed with hurt bubble in her chest.
“Still on it.” Came the short response and she felt a minor satisfaction as Allie flinched at her tone.
Once the garage door was open, she showed the two where her stuff was being kept and she felt grateful that there was the small mercy of it already being packed away. She didn’t want to be here longer than necessary.
It didn’t take too long to load the boxes into the car, Allie standing by, watching the pair as they shifted the last of her stuff. Once it was done and the garage door was closed once more, Y/N fished around for her keys before finding the key to the house.
“Might want to give your new girl that one. Have a nice life, and I hope it works out for you.” The words were bitter, tired. But Allie simply nodded her head, clasping the key in her hand.
“Take care.” She whispered as the two headed back to the car and she eventually headed into the house.
She lasted five minutes driving before she had to pull over, her shoulders shaking and tears blurring her vision. Ashton didn’t hesitate as he wrapped his arms around her and allowed her to get it out of her system.
There was no rush as she cried, her body tired as the tears finally slowed and the sobs died down.
“Better?” She nodded.
“Better.”
---
With the weight of her move now off her shoulders, her parents promising to get her stuff shipped to her new place, the rest of the tour felt easier.
It was the last show in Madrid when she surprised fans with the song she felt that she couldn’t play before. But she knew that her heart was on the mend.
“Over the last few months, you guys have seen me pretty much hit rock bottom. I got my heart broken whilst I was mid-tour and it sucked. And this song, it was once her song. But it doesn’t hurt so much anymore. So this song, this song is for all of you. This is your song now.”
She could see the boys side stage as she danced and sang the song, the crowd singing the lyrics right back at her and it felt like relief flooding her bones.
When she finished her set and rushed off, she was swept into tight hugs from all of the boys, Michael patiently waiting till last as they moved away from the stage, his lips meeting hers softly.
“So you’re getting there, huh?” He teased and she grinned.
“Had some help from some amazing friends. But yeah. I’m getting there birthday boy.” She hummed and his lips met hers once more.
“Pack it in love birds, we need him coherent for the show.” Calum called over to the two of them, making her giggle as he wrapped his arms around her tightly.
“You guys suck. You need to be nicer to me on my birthday.” He called back and Calum rolled his eyes.
“It might be your birthday in Australia, but it isn’t here. Not yet. So no I don’t need to be nicer to you.” Calum fired back making the others laugh as Michael pouted.
“Don’t worry. It’ll be your birthday when we fly home.”
“Jet lag is gonna kick our asses.” She laughed as they got their ten minute stage warning.
“Yeah well, we’ll have days after your birthday to recover. So don’t fret. Now go be a good rockstar and enjoy the night.” He grinned, his lips meeting hers once more before vanishing after his bandmates.
The last show went off without a hitch and so began the journey to LA. And despite knowing she had her own place out there, when Michael offered for her to stay over at his when they landed, she simply nodded in agreement.
They’d barely had time to drop their stuff off at his before they were being picked up again and Michael kept asking her if she knew anything.
It was difficult to keep a straight face, especially when she was so tired, so she simply let her head rest on his shoulder, shrugging as she did so.
“I don’t know what’s been planned. I was just told to stick with you.” He snorted at that and settled before they arrived at the venue and as he entered, she found herself beaming as he greeted his parents with enthusiasm, despite how tired she knew he was.
She was quickly pulled over and introduced to his parents, both who spent their time talking with her whilst he greeted everyone, unable to contain his laughter as he saw his bandmates.
“It was like, thirty minutes ago I saw you three I think? It’s been a long time, man.” This earned him tired chuckles.
Thankfully, she wasn’t expected to mingle with everyone, so whilst Michael was catching up with his friends, she stuck to the guys, trying to keep herself awake as the night grew on.
“How close are you to passing out right now?” Ashton murmured and she giggled softly.
“You’re the reason I’m still stood upright, Irwin. You’re not allowed to move.” The two of them laughed before there was calls for cake and they finally moved closer, Michael’s eyes lighting up when he spotted her. He coaxed her to his side and she did so without much argument, her body fighting the exhaustion at this point.
“I know that there are some that want me to go out, but I’m ready to just crash if I’m honest.” He hummed and she grinned at him.
“Best idea you’ve had all day, Clifford.” This made him chuckle as the gathered group of friends began to sing Happy Birthday to him and his hand slipped in hers as he blew out the candles.
By the time the cake had been cut, she’d found herself sat next to him, her face nestled against his shoulder. She was beyond caring about what people would assume at this point, and when Michael pressed a gentle kiss to the top of her head in full view of all of their friends, earning the whistles from his band mates, she relaxed.
“They won’t necessarily care that I’m this affectionate with you. But I can bet you that there will be photos all over the internet in the next hour of that.” He murmured and she snorted.
“Too tired to care. M’gonna worry about that tomorrow.” She hummed in return and he snickered.
When they got back to his place, instead of crawling into the guest room like she’d planned, unsure on what the sleeping arrangement was going to be, his fingers laced with hers and he pulled her into his room, the both of them getting changed into comfier clothes.
Crawling into bed beside him, she barely managed a whispered ‘goodnight’ before she was asleep, Michael following after almost immediately.
The next morning, or afternoon at least, when she woke up, she found herself happy enough to just remain cuddled into Michael, her eyes still heavy with sleep.
“Morning.” He groaned softly as she shifted onto her side to curl closer to him.
“Afternoon.” She fired back with a yawn and he laughed.
It took them both another hour to actually pull themselves from the bed, and that was when they realised that there was no food in his house and their stuff was in need to get washed.
“So much to do, too tired to care.” He groaned into her neck as they stood in the kitchen, her body leaning against his.
“I know, but we need food and we also need clean clothes. Especially for another party in a couple of days.” She kept the mention as casual as possible, but he spun her around with ease, her back pressing into the kitchen counter.
“Oh? And what party would that be?” He queried as his thumbs began to rub gentle circles on her hips.
“My housewarming party. Last time we were in LA, Ash helped me find a place to move into and get it ready for when we got back from tour.” His lips curved into a big smile.
“Look at you getting you own place,” he teased, lips meeting hers softly, “guess I have a better reason to clean my stuff now.” He murmured against her lips and she nodded in agreement.
“Yes you do. And you also have a reason to get your ass into gear and get breakfast. We’re both hungry and need to do something.” He laughed.
“Fine. But you’re coming with me. That photo from last night has probably done the rounds already. No point in trying to hide us now.”
“Considering that we’re not on tour anymore, I guess so. But I don’t want to be blatantly obvious about it.” She warned him, allowing him to pull her back upstairs to his bedroom.
“Fine.”
As they settled back into a routine, Y/N finally moving her stuff into her new place with the help of the boys, she found herself feeling more at home than she’d ever felt in England.
Her house party only seemed to enhance that as various friends celebrated her move in, amazed she’d managed to keep the move so quiet.
“Ashton helped me find a place and people aren’t willing to go against someone who looks like him. Plus because I wasn’t even moved into the place it was easy enough to get it off public record that I bought the house.”
She did her rounds with the various people, meeting new faces as well. She felt more welcomed as many greeted her with warm hugs and shouts of excitement at the fact she was moved into LA.
Alex especially had words to say, his arm slung around his wife.
“Listen, when I first met you, I just thought you’d be some punk kid, not going to lie. You were not what I expected at all.” He grinned at her and she rolled her eyes taking a swig of her beer.
Her eyes travelled to his bandmates who she’d extended the invite to, the only one declining was Zack, who was in Hawaii at the time.
“Listen, I didn’t expect you to be such a task master, but there you were, cracking the whip, trying to get me to work out that damn order for the album.” She snarked in return, earning laughter from the people surrounding the group.
Michael had slotted himself just behind her, his arm resting around her waist gently.
“Hey, it got you a kickass album, “ Alex fired back, “how is that coming along?”
“They’ve agreed to the twelve songs, six of which have been recorded or at least demoed. I’ve got Christmas off, so I’ll probably lock myself away and work on some more songs, at least get a tune down with the piano or guitar.” She explained with a shrug.
“If you’re lacking company at Christmas, we’re staying in LA this year, so you’re more than welcome to join us. You too, Mike.” Lisa offered and she beamed at the older woman.
“I’ll take you up on the offer. My parents know I can’t constantly fly there and back on a whim at the moment, especially whilst working on the album.” Alex nodded in understanding.
“It’s difficult, but you’ve got us and everyone else here, so you’re not short on guests or even places to go.” Y/N chuckled.
“It’s appreciated, trust me.”
She finally moved along to a few others, keeping a firm grip on Michael’s hand. He didn’t protest as they moved from group to group, talking about the album, the tour and everything in between. She knew this was the best choice she’d made in a long time.
It was after the houseparty, when almost all of the the guests had left, the housewarming gifts left on the dining room table, did she finally pull Michael upstairs, his lips curved up in an amused smile.
His lips were all over her as he pressed her into the bed sheets once their clothing was shed.
His name was the only thing that she could say coherently that night.
Waking up with him the next morning, his skin against hers, she realised how much she actually enjoyed the feeling especially knowing it was his arms she was waking up in.
Their journey to Australia wasn’t too bad. She was mostly jittery when Michael brought her around to his parents.
“I know you’ve already met her, but this is my girlfriend, Y/N.” He introduced the three of them properly, shocking her for a solid minute before her lips grew into this untouchable smile.
“So I’m your girlfriend, huh?” She teased him later that night as they lay together, cuddled tightly. He groaned.
“Would you like me to do a song and dance routine to ask you to be my girlfriend?” He murmured, shifting himself so that he was hovering above her, his lips at her neck.
“No, but clarification would be nice next time.” She breathed, a soft moan escaping as he found her sweet spot.
“Will you, please, be my girlfriend?” He murmured against her skin before pulling away, his eyes searching her face.
“Of course I will, dumbass.” His lips met hers once more.
His parents were easy going and she could see where his laid back nature came from.
“So are your parents going to be at the ARIA’s?” Karen asked the day before the awards show. She smiled ruefully into her cup of tea.
“I wish they were, but the cost of them to fly out was a lot more than I anticipated. So they’re going to be up stupidly early and try to watch a stream. But it’s the thought that counts for me, I know that my dad would’ve been there in a heartbeat if he could.” The two of them traded a quiet giggle as Michael followed in behind his dad, dropping a gentle kiss to her cheek.
“You okay?” He murmured and she nodded her head.
“Yeah, your rehearsal go okay?” Hers had been first thing that day, making her reluctant to leave the warm bed and her boyfriend. When she’d returned, he had already gotten up and left for his own rehearsal.
“Yeah. We’ve also seen the seating. You’re only a few seats away from us. Luke is next to Nicole Kidman.” This made her giggle.
Performing at the ARIA’s was certainly something she’d never expected to be doing, but the way that her song had been received, and seeing even the famous faces singing along, it melted her heart.
It was when she won Best Upcoming Artist that it really struck her that this was an actual event happening.
As she walked by the boys, she hugged all four of them, Michael’s lips lingering on her cheek for a moment before she rushed to the stage, her eyes staring at the award in her hand, shock being the only emotion that she could fully comprehend.
“This time last year, I had no idea where my life was going to go. I’d not long returned from LA I’d been offered the chance of a lifetime to not only record my EP with some incredible people, but I landed myself a record contract and chance of a lifetime. All I had was a finished single that was about to get released to the world and an EP that I was nervous about releasing. But seeing how quickly it gained traction, oh my god. I can only thank the people who have been so supportive of me, John Feldmann, Alex Gaskarth, the boys in 5 Seconds of Summer, my parents who are going to go ballistic over the phone when they see this.” This earned her laughter amongst the crowd.
“Just wow. Thank you so much for this.” She knew that she hadn’t been prepared, she hadn’t expected to win. But she had.
And when Michael found her later on, his smug grin said it all.
“I do believe I can say, I fucking told you so.” He teased her, crouching in front of her. She rolled her eyes.
“Yeah yeah, laugh it up.” She muttered before leaning forward and kissing him quickly.
“So much for not being so blatant?” He teased and she groaned.
“I really don’t care right now. I’m happy. I won an award I didn’t think I’d even be nominated for. Literally a year ago I was a nobody.”
“And look at you now. I’m telling you, your own world tour will be next.” This made her laugh as she shook her head and they were called back to their own seats.
True to prediction, her parents called her, her mum screaming in excitement and her dad rattling off about how proud he was. Michael had his arms around her as she felt the tears roll down her cheeks. This was what made the move worth it.
The news did its round of their kiss, and she knew that there would be plenty of articles trashing her, but she cared less when they returned to LA, his hand in hers as they left the airport.
“I guess this is making us a thing now?” He teased he as they caught glimpse of another article online. She groaned.
“Pretty sure you need to take me out to dinner first, Clifford. Boyfriend or not.” He laughed.
“So, dinner?”
She could only laugh as he kissed her soundly, her heart racing as she smiled into the kiss. Things would be just fine.
---
tag list: @cals-babylons , @glitterprincelu , @calumspeachy , @wrappedaroundcal , @cosmocalum , @mistletoemichael , @talkfastfletcher , @hereforlukescruff , @astroashtonio , @catchinqcalum , @roselukes , @5saucewho, @babylon-uncrowned , @dontstopisagoodsongchangemymind , @therainydays4 , @asht0ns-world , @silverchainbee , @hidd3nfangirl , @doodleasouarus , @empathycth , @mylovehes , @songforhema , @kinglyhood , @youngblood199456 , @makecoffeenotwars , @5squash , @negative-love , @softboycal , @kinglycalum , @you-of-ghost , @meetyoutheremgc , @lmao5sosimagines , @lietoash , @aw-hawkeye , @biggestslutforcalum , @drummerboy794 , @itjustkindahappenedreally, @mycollectionofnuts , @coreybryanttrash , @abitloudforanaccousticset , @boytoynamedcalum , @teampreator , @dukehoods , @dweebluke , @calumhampton , @lashtoncurls , @toofadedtofight , @gigglyirwin , @blue-skies-are-alright , @hearts-to-the-sky , @tiddlerrr , @all-i-want-is2b-loved-by-you , @thesensationalcalum , @ashtxns-hxe , @cakeassx-blog , @dancingonanemptywallet , @rotten-kandy , @vipclifford , @musiclover1263 , @irwinsbambi , @rosecoloredash , @jpgluke , @cathartichaoss , @5secondssofssummer , @cozyfivesos , @balsamichood , @cliffordstxngue , @lukesbellas , @myloverboyash , @cxddlyash , @issuffering , @gabiatthedisco ,
There are some blogs who have changed their urls that I haven’t caught. Also there are a few I can’t seem to tag, please make sure that your blog is searchable. If you want to be added to the tag list, drop me a message.
#this took so god damn long#but i am so proud of this oh my god#if u wanna be added to the taglist pls message me#michael clifford x reader#michael clifford blurbs#michael clifford blurb#michael clifford imagine#michael clifford imagines#bi series#michael clifford x bi reader#5sos imagines#5sos imagine#5sos blurb#5sos blurbs#michael clifford fic#5 seconds of summer imagines#5 seconds of summer imagine#5 seconds of summer blurb#5 seconds of summer blurbs#my writing
578 notes
·
View notes
Text
My Review of Kiss x Sis
/headdesk
Okay, I guess 2019 was the year I catch up on incestish titles. After watching more recent animes involving the main boy-toy eye-banging their step-sisters like in Domestic Girlfriend and Eromanga Sensei, I thought I should go back a decade and check out a slightly-known anime known only as Kiss x Sis.
…Of course I didn’t go at this voluntarily! I have more sense than that! I just put it in the randomizer with a bunch of other animes that are unlicensed or in license limbo. Who the fuck knew this one pile of dirty underwear was going to be the one that I would watch after finishing a cute story like Fushigi Yugi?!
I hate my life sometimes!
Actually, I was semi-curious about this title back when the television anime series came out in 2010…if not horribly disgusted at the concept. But because I had other things to watch at the time like Hetalia, Durarara, and Kimi ni Todoke…you know I had better things to watch! So here we are!
Keita Suminoe is a third-year middle school student on the verge of entering high school. He has a life that the boys at his school envy.
He gets to go home to two horny step-sisters, Ako and Riko!
So basically, Keita lost his mother at a young age and his father remarries soon after. That mother has two daughters, Ako and Riko. Basically a non-fucking-a-teacher version of Domestic Girlfriend! And it is clear that these two sisters WANT THE D from their younger step-brother!!! Very clear when in the first episode alone, these two girls flashed him their boobies, stole his dirty underwear to sniff, and broke into his heavily locked-up bedroom to sleep with him and play grab-dick!
WHAT AM I WATCHING?! And this is clearly something made in the early 2010s with this shit! At least .feel productions went on to do better…God I hope so!
So we watch the weekly shenanigans of Keita trying to study in order to get into a high school, while his horny step sisters do every erotic thing you could possibly think of to get their brother’s attention. Just put the bullet in my head now, please!
BETWEEN THE SUB AND THE NEVER TO BE DUB: So as of this date, no one has picked up this anime here in the states. Neither the television series nor the OVA! Which is shocking to me! You mean to tell me that Media Blasters wasn’t stupid enough to pick up this? That’s the same company that licensed a bunch of obscure yaoi and hentai titles and you’d think something like this would have gotten a full release (no pun intended). So in short, this series is unavailable on any streaming site, DVD release, or any of that shit! So yar-dee-har-har, pirate time!
The cast, I’m only familiar with one well-known name and the rest of the cast I’ve only heard in a few roles from animes I hardly remember watching. I can’t really claim that this is the anime that gave Ayana Taketatsu several incest-ish roles in the future, but you can’t argue with the results. Because Taketatsu ended up playing a girl interested in her sibling at least three other times after playing Ako. As you can tell, I am still clearly not over watching Oreimo. With that said, here’s what you might recognize these folks from.
*Keita is played by Ken Takeuchi (known for Lithuania on Hetalia and Yusuke on Green Green)
*Ako is played by Ayana Taketatsu (known for Sugu on SAO, Kirino on Oreimo, Azusa on K-ON!, Koneko on High School DxD, Hotaru on Dagashi Kashi, Yuzu on Citrus, and Erica on Berserk 2016)
*Riko is played by Yuiko Tatsumi (known for Mio/Midori on Little Busters)
I FEEL SORRY FOR…: Yeah, here’s a nice category where I feel sorry for a single character in this show that really shouldn’t have so many horrible things happen to her. Yeah, I said ‘her’. I feel sorry for Keita too (to an extent), but Miharu’s got it worse!
Miharu has just been in the wrong place at the wrong time whenever she’s around Keita. Oh sure, this anime gives us the usual schtik of her falling over and everyone sees her underwear or something else incredibly embarrassing where other classmates can see. But nothing could prepare me for episode 5 where we see this woman fondled, stuck in small spaces with that same fondler, and to cap this off, watch Miharu hold in her pee until she literally burst. Yeah, they animated this girl peeing on Keita. Add insult to injury, that wasn’t the last time we saw this girl pee on or in front of Keita. It happens again! And again!
And he even dreams about being pee’d on! In fact, every time Miharu hears Keita’s name and sees him, she wants to pee! God, this poor girl!
Amazingly, THIS still doesn’t trump Gakuto deficating during class in Prison School. But the pee-pee scenes were still pretty messed up.
SHIPPING: Oh God…where do I even begin with this tripe?! As it turns out, Keita actually had feelings for both of his older step-sisters when he was much younger. He even prayed for one day marrying both of them. But got slapped in the face by reality as Japan does not allow polygamy of that caliber!
You wouldn’t have thought that with the way he is now as he’s embarrassed and hates being fondled by his older step-sisters, but here we are. And as for Ako and Riko, they find every other boy gross, perverted, and disgusting. They like their pure little step-brother. And before you go off on the age-demographic, Ako and Riko are only one year older than Keita. So age shouldn’t really be an issue here. It’s everything else that’s hella illegal!
Oh and their parents just laugh it off and find it cute that the girls love their little brother this way. Some parents!
But it’s not just the two sisters after Keita! Keita has an underclassman named Yuuzuki who has a thing for him. Because this series isn’t complete without a Lolita flashing her panties! And then there’s Miharu…
Oh God, this poor girl. She ends up with the short end of the stick whenever Keita is around her (especially the pee scenes). I know because some of these interactions, both Keita and Miharu have felt some sort of uncomfortable yet sexual thrill with one another. I just have a feeling Keita’s going to end up with one or both of his sisters despite all this.
At least that’s all for Keita’s sordid affairs…
Episode 7 happens!
FUCK! WHY THE TEACHER?! WHY DID SHE “MAGIC-MIKE” HERSELF ON KEITA’S GYM CLOTHES!
I apologize for most of the things I ever said about Domestic Girlfriend. At least Natsuo was at legal age (in Japan). This kid is a middle schooler being pursued by two classmates, his two step-sisters, and a teacher from the high school. IT ISN’T EVEN HIS TEACHER (yet)! This lady is Ako and Riko’s teacher! I say NO to Keita getting with the teacher!
ENDING TO TV SERIES: So the main focus of the series (besides a middle school boy being lusted after by his two step-sisters, a loli, and a teacher) mostly has to do with Keita trying to study so he can enter the same high school as Ako and Riko. Yeah, Keita is usually studying whenever we get a break from loli-twincest-bait. I shouldn’t say that, because the girls still made study sessions extra sexual.
Yeah, if you have a sister writing words and phrases in provocative parts of her body, you’re gonna remember!
So Keita studied for the entrance exam and took the test. However the day of the results was anything but pleasant. Bad luck followed Keita everywhere he went. And when he went to the result board, his number wasn’t on there and so he will not attend the same high school as his sisters, his friends, and one horny teacher. And I gotta say, that’s a fucking blessing. Keita barely gets any peace at home with his sisters constantly trying to get in his undershorts. Add to that, their teacher now has pervy fantasies involving Keita along with her samurai fetish. Not going to that school is probably the best thing to happen to the boy. But that’s just my opinion. Of course he’s going to try for the school again next year.
But Keita finally got some good news! Miharu’s dog somehow got some mail from Keita and it was an acceptance package due to Keita being on the waiting list. So Keita gets to go to school with Ako and Riko. And Miharu didn’t pee on him when Keita hugged her…but the trail of pee she left as she ran off speaks otherwise. God, this fucking show!
Okay, time for graduation from middle school to high school. And as is tradition, girls ask for a button off a boy’s uniform as a memento. In Keita’s case, too many unnamed girls beat the main girls to it. So Ako and Riko decided to have a little fun by playing a different game to gain something from Keita. And then Yuuzuki and Miharu ended up in this game as well! Yuuzuki flashed her snatch to Keita and Miharu was alone in the shed with Keita for a few minutes. Surprisingly, Miharu didn’t pee all over Keita this time (although they slipped and they wound up in an awkward position).
So after that dirtiness, the family celebrated Keita’s graduation. And that night, Ako and Riko decided to give him a friendly visit while Keita slumbers. Now believe it or not, I was shocked that this scene didn’t end up with a premature ejaculation gone wrong, but we get a touching scene instead. Keita was speaking while sleeping where he’s fighting off a horde of crazy girls to save a button for his sisters. Aw, he loves his sisters. Aw, I’m fighting back my urge to puke!
The ending credits show us Keita entering high school and watch all the shenanigans of him with his harem of girls. One can only imagine what his high school years are going to be like. But since this series ended in 2010, that tale ends here. Now I haven’t picked up the manga publication and have no intention of doing that (this adaptation is enough for me). Seeing as the manga is still in serialization, maybe they’ll get into Keita’s high school life and quite possibly who he chooses to be with. Now does the OVA give us a glimpse of Keita in high school with Ako, Riko, Miharu, and the pervy teacher lady? Let’s take a look!
OVA: So the OVA series began in 2008, two years before the television series came to air. And it didn’t finish things until 2015. So basically, people waited a full year for each episode to come out. Normally I’d be pissed if I had to wait a full year for a continuation to a story. But for fuck’s sake, it’s Kiss x Sis, I want to fuck my little step-brother please! Nothing hard to remember there!
And because these are OVA’s, I expect this to be a lot more lewd compared to the television series. Meaning, expect to see nipples and ejaculation scenes! When viewing, yeah it’s a lot nastier than the television series, but no actual nipples. Every show is different with nipples showing, I guess! Also, they somehow toned down scenes where Keita is peed on. I didn’t think this was a sentence I ever needed to write, but here we are! One thing I noticed is that the first half of the OVA set mostly featured Keita and his sisters. All the other characters really didn’t show up until the 6th episode. What’s more, after episode 5, they show Keita in high school with his sisters. So I guess we do get to see Keita in high school here. But let’s not give this show the benefit of the doubt. It’s still full of panty shots, piss shots, kissing, heavy petting, erotic scenes, and 95% more boners from Keita. I will say that Keita seems more willing to go along with whatever sexual act his sisters put him through than in the television series.
The final episode wasn’t really a conclusion and we don’t really know who Keita’s going to end up with. So I guess it’s up to our imagination if he ends up with his step-sister, his other step-sister, the underaged Lolita, Boobs McGee, or a horny teacher with a samurai fetish. Instead, we get an episode of getting drunk off some tapioca wine, ball sucking that leads to tit and clit sucking, a very weird scene where Keita puts 10 bandaids on his sister’s box, and other disgusting acts of debachary.
Before you ask, no I disliked this anime. Just…no!
I do admire their creativity when the sisters are sexually curious. I mean we were all at that age where we get sexually curious. I’m not into the incest storylines. If that’s your thing, fine with me, I don’t and can’t judge anyone on that!
Thankfully, no one has licensed this anime. That should be a clear sign that you avoid Kiss x Sis like the plague!
Thank God that’s over! What’s my next anime that’s unlicensed/license limbo?
To Heart.
This shit wasn’t an incest show, was it? No?! Okay, I’ll take it!
#kiss x sis#keita suminoe#anime review#riko suminoe#ako suminoe#miharu mikuni#mikazuki kiryuu#yuuzuki kiryuu
12 notes
·
View notes
Text
Of Unsound Mind
A GaaSaku Fanfic
Alternate Links: FF.net & AO3. Pairing: Sakura/Gaara. Summary: It's only when her life has crumbled down around her that Sakura finally finds some kind of peace. GaaSaku. Modern AU. Rated M just in case. Warning: Psychologically dark elements. (No blood or gore.) Sexual themes.
There were many words used to describe Sakura Haruno during her fall from grace.
Anti-social. Cynical. Violent. Bossy. Obnoxious. Friendless.
And those were the friendly examples.
There was also, whore, bitch, psycho, tight-arse, freak, and various interpretations of the hysterical woman stereotype.
It was depressing enough to be called these names, and more heart breaking to embody them. But the worst part was that they came from people she’d never have suspected. From people she loved and had trusted for years. Some hadn’t even waited until her anger had reached its crescendo before writing her off.
She’d lost her cushy office, her friends, her aghast family, and all hope of returning to her former life; Sakura was at least grateful that her OCD meant she had a decent amount of money saved up for this seemingly unending rainy day.
It was in moments like this, that she took pride in her tight-arse ways. It was a cold slap in the face in the wake of the reality of her responsibility to clean up her mess.
And somehow, sitting on a chair, next to others arranged in a dysfunctional, sparsely spaced circle and being lectured on the meaning of her anger issues did not strike her as particularly constructive. But Sakura had no intention of reacquainting herself with her inner demons, so she had to try to put it behind her.
For years, she’d built a damn in her mind to keep her inner, sanctimonious persona quiet, but it had all come crashing down several months ago when she’d been tossed aside for a more available girlfriend. A seemingly innocuous event that many others went through and came out the other end unbroken, but not Sakura Haruno. She snapped like a proverbially twig over a roaring fire. It was like letting a beast out of a cage that had been perfectly crafted to contain it. White hot rage; she had no control of herself, and for a short while, all Sakura knew was the burning, angry harpy that lay within her mind.
The need to make someone bleed for it.
Now, she had no-one. No friends. No family. No glimmer of a hopeful future. Her inner had driven them all away.
That was why she was here of all places. A group anger management session; the judge had been clear that evading these weekly torture sessions would land her back in Konoha Psychiatric Hospital. She couldn’t go back there. Everyone there was crazy. It would drive her insane.
“Let’s begin, shall we?”
Doctor Kato – possibly the hospital’s most likeable tight-arse. She was always friendly enough to Sakura, but the pinkette could never fully respect someone who played by the rules so religiously. Squashing herself inside a tin can and answering, “how high?” whenever her superiors said, “jump”. It boggled the mind.
She sighed, sitting up straight in an effort to not be called out. Again. Today was her first session in a group and this whole anger management thing was just another part of her community service – though the question of who she was supposed to be helping right now, was anyone’s guess.
She forced herself to listen as Shizune Kato started her morning sermon.
“Anger management is the process of learning to recognise your anger for what it is and control it. Anger is an emotion we use to mask feelings of fear, inadequacy, guilt, confusion, depression, hurt, or loneliness. It is not uncommon for us to fall into this trap when we feel too helpless to do anything else.”
Sakura rolled her eyes and regressed to slouching in her chair. Shizune tended to drone on about the definition of things. As both a Clinical Psychologist and a nationally recognised motivational speaker, she was the enemy of succinctness
Sakura smiled at that.
She’d been acquainted with the brunette for years, but never truly known her. Despite her pleasant yet oddball nature, Shizune wasn’t the most charming person Sakura had ever met, especially one-on-one. They’d both been mentored by the great Lady Tsunade Senju – an actually motivational person who didn’t like to get up on podiums and talk about it.
Sakura interned with Tsunade straight out of high school; she’d been interested in psychology for years, because of her inner, fascinated with the inner workings of the human mind. Keeping her inner quiet helped her pass as “normal”, but she always got the impression that Tsunade knew her favourite protégé had issues.
Their bi-weekly “let’s build a snowman” sessions were a dead giveaway.
“Sakura?”
The pinkette snapped out of her internal musings and rattled off a few facts about herself while keeping it impersonal. Shizune gave her an odd look and Sakura sat up straight again, suddenly self-conscious.
But she couldn’t help but lose focus again as the brunette pointed to each of her patients in turn, asking for introductions. Even though this was her first group session, she knew some of these people anyway, from her time in hospital. There was the girl who’d run over her boyfriend when she found out she was pregnant. The older man who beat up the teenage boy who was screwing his trophy wife. Another girl who blamed God for her voices and repeatedly stole from and trashed her family Church. Not to mention the guy who attacked a mime because he wouldn’t give him directions.
Some Sakura knew only by face, but it was a safe bet they were all violent in some way.
But there was this one guy that everyone seemed to be giving a wide berth. He had this dark aura around him, like a solid barrier made of hate and bloodlust. His blood red hair seemed to finish off the look of death and wrath nicely. Not to mention that he was the only person she’d ever seen with a kanji tattoo on their forehead of all places.
“Gaara?”
Sakura watched the others suddenly become uninterested; she imagined Shizune only called on him because those were the rules.
The redhead grunted out his name and something inaudible; she caught the words, “temper”, “family”, and “fucking”. Shizune didn’t press any further.
Sakura couldn’t take her eyes off Gaara as the introductions continued – some clearly more enthusiastic than others.
Based on appearance alone, she gathered he fit into the goth stereotype, but she’d never been much of a profiler. Her field of study was psychiatric rehabilitation and Sakura had just been promoted before her life went to shit. She was rising fast for someone her age. And enjoying the perks that came with a higher paying job.
‘I miss my office.’
She blinked heavily as Shizune started talking again.
Gaara swivelled in his chair suddenly and unintentionally caught Sakura’s eye. Though clearly startled by her attention on him, he didn’t look away. She felt her face warm under his stare. She’d heard that, during his first therapy session, he threw a chair out the window and broke the psychiatrist’s teeth when the man had tried said “hello”. They said the shrink needed counselling after that. Though plausible, she highly doubted that had happened – he wouldn’t have been considered for group sessions, if he was that easy to rile up, surely.
“Who wants to talk about why they’re here, first?”
Shizune’s voice snapped Sakura to reality and she tore her eyes away from Gaara to listen to the pregnant girl whine about men and how unfairly the “quacks” had been treating her, but she could still feel his eyes burning a hole in her.
His dark aura shifted, and he seemed a bit content then, to Sakura. She chanced a look at him; he didn’t look ready to kill her. His reputation had to be wrong, then. She had to remind herself how easily rumours could get out of hand.
Unlike her therapy companions, Sakura had a degree in psychology. She had a many great deal of things that were no longer important anymore. Like people in her life.
“Sakura?”
She mentally cursed herself for not paying attention and sat up straight, realising she’d slumped again. “Y-yeah.”
Shizune smiled at her. “Why don’t you share something more in depth with the group.”
She wasn’t here for her health, that’s for sure.
Sakura cleared her throat, avoiding Gaara’s gaze; it was getting unnerving. “Um. I’m doing these sessions as part of my community service.” At Shizune’s insistent look, she added, “I... uh, had a breakdown.”
“That blows.” One of the girls gave her a sympathetic look.
Sakura just stared back at her. The old her would’ve smiled back and maybe engaged her in conversation; the new and improving version didn’t have the energy for that shit.
“Moving on.”
Shizune rounded off the session and they started to file out. Sakura noticed that Gaara wasn’t asked to add anything more in depth. She sighed and stood, stretching out her muscles and keeping her attention settled solely on herself; a certain redhead was still staring.
“Same time next week!” Shizune called.
Sakura hurried out, unwilling to remain under such close scrutiny any longer.
This group therapy thing was going to be exhausting.
.:.
“Got a light?”
Two weeks later, Sakura decided to bite the proverbially bullet. He’d been staring at her on and off, and she had finally worked up the nerve to approach him. In between bouts of self-loathing and therapeutic jogs along the beach, she’d been keeping up-to-date in the world of mental health. Call her an optimist, but she figured it would help her get back into it once all this community service was over.
It beat picking up rubbish – that was on her morning schedule.
Gaara was Shizune’s problem case, but Sakura wanted to reach out to him. She wanted to see if anything she did or said could make a difference. This would go a long way to seeing if she still had what it takes to be a Psychologist. Obviously, it would be in a non-professional capacity, so she couldn’t be reprimanded for it.
In her planning stages, Sakura noticed he took the time to smoke both before and after the sessions, like he was bolstering himself for battle and then rewarding himself for not annihilating everyone. That was a start. So, she used their common ground to start a dialogue.
Without removing the cigarette from his mouth, he looked up at her question, stared at her for a second, and then nodded his head. She swore to herself up and down that she would quit these disgusting things one day. But that day was not today.
He tossed a red lighter at her and grunted out, “this is going to kill you. You should give it up.”
She fought the urge to roll her eyes until after he turned away. “I will if you do.”
He didn’t respond.
They’d just spent an hour in a gruelling session, so he clearly needed to unwind.
Sakura took a seat two feet from him, overlooking staff parking; they were far enough away from the front doors of the hospital to not be called out, but she somehow figured Gaara was less concerned with that rule and more concerned with solitude.
She stayed quiet, settling in and lighting up. He didn’t ask for the lighter back straight away and she waited until she was ready to leave before returning it. Gaara’s pale fingers stretched out to grasp it, and she made a note of how he deliberately avoided her touch, before standing to leave.
Slow and steady; she didn’t want to startle him. It was a good start. His moods during the sessions was always dark, but some days he was clearly holding on by a thread. For all the darkness and chaos that stormed inside Sakura’s head, she had a feeling what he kept bottled up inside was worse.
.:.
The following week, Sakura beat Gaara to his usual smoking spot, prior to their weekly torture session. She didn’t light up during the six days they had off and felt no urge to do so until she drove into the Konoha Hospital parking lot and remembered what she was about to do.
Yeah, the dark aura around Gaara still intimidated her. And the mindless prattling of her fellow therapy inmates made her want to slap their heads together and tell them to grow up. The redhead continued to stare at her during the sessions and then ignore her when they fell into silent, mutual cancer inducing stupors. She knew it was wrong, but she couldn’t help herself.
One month on from their first interaction, she decided to finally break their monotony of silence.
And then chickened out when his head snapped around and he stared at her, suddenly, like he knew it was coming. Jade orbs stared blankly at her and she summoned her courage, mentally berating herself. She’d come this far.
“I was thinking...” Sakura drifted off; his eyes widened, and lips twitched. The cigarette hanging lazily from his mouth jerked with the movement. “...of smoking something a little stronger next week.”
He blinked slowly, almost owlishly, and then looked away from her. She almost continued talking several times, waiting for him to respond.
“Don’t do that.”
“I just–”
“You’ll just get sent back to the loony bin.”
And that was the end of that.
Sakura felt herself flush with anger; she wanted to rant and rage at him, tell him he didn’t know what the fuck he was talking about. She closed her eyes and concentrated on her breathing instead. It wasn’t her intention to fly off the handle at him. She just needed to focus. The object of her rush of anger sat quietly as she calmed herself.
And just like that, she was calm again. She sighed, put out her cigarette and turned to face him. He was looking back at her, those intense eyes curious; she almost forgot what he’d said to annoy her. “I didn’t know you cared.”
“I don’t.”
It took a few seconds to sink in, but before she could formulate a response, he stormed away from her and back toward the front doors. A full ten seconds later, Shizune’s voice drifted over to her and Sakura knew she’d lectured Gaara on the rules involving smoking near government buildings. There was no way, however, that Shizune was brave enough to confiscate them.
Sakura joined them and was both annoyed and confused when Gaara pointedly ignored her for the first time in weeks.
‘Men.’
.:.
Sakura arrived early the following Wednesday, and sat in her car, writing in her journal. She wanted to get down everything she was feeling before heading in there – last week, Shizune had suggested this when the pinkette let it slip that she’d almost lost her temper again. She hadn’t had a black out in almost two months. She was getting better.
But Gaara’s attitude was not conducive to her mental health.
The worried look on Shizune’s face bothered Sakura too – she’d figured out that two of her patients were smoking together, outside the hospital and wasn’t amused. That dark aura around Gaara was more powerful than Shizune’s disapproving glare, but the brunette’s made Sakura feel guilty. That was nothing, however, compared to how Sakura was feeling now.
Tsunade’s car was in the lot, today. She was here.
‘Did Shizune go running to shishou about my fascination with Gaara?’
Sakura was torn between annoyance and happiness; it wasn’t their business, but it had been too long since anyone cared if she got herself hurt. Was she supposed to feel angry or comforted? Maybe both? She was a red-faced child wrapped in a warm blanket brandishing a bloody knife with one hand and nursing a cup of hot cocoa with the other.
She wasn’t crazy. She knew she wasn’t. The dark voice inside of her was quiet and she hadn’t lost control in so long. Sakura felt like everything was falling into place. The only hiccup was where Gaara fit into everything. Anyone with eyes could see he was worse off than her – he may never get better – but she didn’t know his history. She didn’t know how bad off he was.
She had to find out, if she had any hope of putting her fascination with him in the proper context.
The tap on her car window startled her, but somehow, she wasn’t surprised to find Gaara’s questioning stare on her; rugged up against the cold, his red hair poking out from under a black beanie, and his breath fogging up her window. She took a moment to truly appreciate how good he looked before he indicated wordlessly behind him – toward their usual smoking spot – and she nodded in acquiescence.
Sakura smiled after he turned to lead the way. It seemed she wasn’t the only one that look forward to these morning rituals.
.:.
An hour later, Sakura was trying to sneak glances at Gaara while pretending she wasn’t interested in doing so. Tsunade had taken over the group today, with Shizune nearby taking notes, and the busty blonde was currently questioning Gaara – in a way that no-one else had the balls to do so.
Everyone else normally avoided looking at the emo boy who had a reputation for trying to kill people for looking at him wrong, but today they were staring unabashedly as he was questioned. Like he was an animal in a zoo. His simple, clipped responses delivered in angry undertones that promised pain and retribution didn’t deter Tsunade; his audience was hooked on every word.
When the blonde finally relented, everything went deadly quiet and Sakura found herself alone in watching him. Shizune and Tsunade conferred as the session came to an end and the pinkette forced herself to not get up and follow Gaara as he stormed out.
Murmuring broke out, but she ignored them, making her way over to Tsunade. The blonde hugged her.
“Sakura, it’s been too long.”
She smiled. Her first real smile directed at anyone but Gaara for a while. “Yes, shishou. I’m glad to see you.”
She wanted to question Tsunade – she undoubtedly had information on Gaara that she needed.
Shizune would be against it – that girl had never met a rule she didn’t worship – but Tsunade was the type to indulge her pupils, be they present or past. During her internship with the busty woman, Sakura had often had access to information she wasn’t supposed to know. She trusted her. She knew she wouldn’t repeat anything she read or heard. It was a level of trust Sakura had never had before and was sorely missed in her life.
That “I have no-one” voice in her head was sounding further and further away the longer she felt the warmth of her mentor’s smile on her.
‘How could I ever think shishou would turn on me?’
They both understood mental illness and didn’t judge it.
Tsunade spoke before Sakura had a chance to ask her; that mind reading thing of hers was still annoying, after all these years. “If this is about your sudden interest in a certain redhead, you know I can’t tell you anything.”
A bubble of annoyance swelled in Sakura’s chest, but as her mentor made a show of shuffling her papers, the pinkette forced herself to calm down. Shizune sat nearby, finishing off a few notes; when she was done and left to find something to eat, Tsunade indicated to Sakura to take a seat.
“I want to preface this with I understand,” Tsunade said. “Gaara’s a good-looking boy and you’ve always had a thing for the emotionally closed off type.”
“Shishou–”
“Let me finish.”
Sakura nodded her head, admonished.
The blonde pinched the bridge of her nose. “You’ve been through so much lately and your life has become a black sinkhole. You’re so cut off and confused; you know you are,” she added, when the pinkette huffed in annoyance. “It’s understandable to find comfort in a kindred soul. But Gaara’s different than you. You should be more careful with him.”
Sakura frowned. “Why?”
Tsunade lowered his head to whisper and the pinkette leaned in conspiratorially. “It’s in his file, but you didn’t hear this from me.”
Sakura nodded; her heart pounding in her chest. Doctor-patient confidentiality was still a thing between doctors, but Tsunade loosening her tongue was motivated purely on a personal level. She’d always thought of Sakura as the daughter she never had.
“What he has is a touch disorder; his anger manifests similar to an extreme case of Skin Hunger.”
Sakura nodded, understanding. Skin Hunger was a yearning to touch, basically; if Gaara’s anger was connected to this, she assumed it meant he lashed out when touched. All awhile craving that touch.
It was interesting.
“Don’t set yourself up for failure with him.”
Sakura frowned. “What do you mean?”
“All I’m saying is that whether your interest is professional or personal, don’t get your hopes up. So far, all observable outcomes from people trying to get close to him have resulted in some form of violence.”
“I already understood: you’re saying he always attacks people who touch him.”
“Or it manifests itself sexually.”
Her eyes widened. She didn’t need to know that part.
Sakura was already checking Gaara out every time he passed in her field of vision. She didn’t need to know that an accidental touch on her part could end with her flat on her back and screaming his name.
She was definitely going to make a point of not touching him.
“He is not a rapist, Sakura, I assure you.” Again, Tsunade was reading her mind. “I spent six months working with him after I was asked to profile him; he’s capable of a great many things, but he isn’t capable of that.”
‘No... he’s not going to force me.’
Sakura knew that, despite her initial concern. He was the type to make her want it. Badly.
‘He already has.’
She closed her eyes for a second, just absorbing everything Tsunade had told her. Her attraction to the redhead had started without her really noticing and escalating into full-blown, make-out session with herself.
It gave her goose bumps and made her never want to go to bed fully clothed again. And strangely, gave her a desperate craving for cheese and ice-cream.
It boggled the mind.
“Then why is he here, among people?” Sakura realised the answer the moment she’d finished asking but had to hear it.
“This is the only thing keeping him out of jail.”
Anger management for most people was a program with steps and slogans and learning about yourself.
And that annoying prayer circle thing.
For people like Gaara, it was avoiding the worst-case scenario of getting locked up and never seeing the light of day again. She felt sorry for him, though she was sure he wouldn’t appreciate it.
Sakura was torn between continuing her curiosity driven desire to crack him open and give him his space, so he could get through these sessions untouched. She really wanted to pick his brain.
(Must be the therapist in her.)
“Lady Tsunade!”
“That’s my cue.” Tsunade hugged her former apprentice. “Just be careful, Sakura.”
“I will. I promise.”
Sakura stayed in the chair for a few minutes before remembering she was technically standing Gaara up and rushed out to find him. He was leaning against the building, his hands in his pockets, eyes closed, and no cigarette to be found.
She hesitated to disturb him, but as her feet carried her over to the enigmatic redhead, he seemed to come to life and turned to face her. The look he gave her was new; she wasn’t sure if it was calculating or distrustful.
Had he heard her conversation with Tsunade? No... he’d have been too far away, and they were whispering. But her shishou had questioned him pretty intensely and Sakura stayed behind to talk with her afterward. Perhaps he just put two and two together. Her mind went back to what Tsunade had said about being his therapist for a while.
‘They already know each other.’
Maybe he wasn’t as bothered by the questioning as she’d thought.
“I’m not a good person,” he said gruffly. “But I won’t hurt you.”
‘Is there anyone around here that can’t see right through me?’
“Okay...”
He sighed.
They shared sessions once a week, and every time, Sakura followed him outside afterward to ask for either a cigarette or a light. He would grunt one-word answers to her questions and then take off on his Kawasaki without so much as a glance in her direction. But today had gotten under his skin, apparently.
He watched her, waiting to see if she would flee from him.
She gave him a small smile. “I was thinking...”
He scoffed. “You do too much of that.”
“...that maybe we can do an experiment.”
He didn’t ask for clarification, but the question weighed heavily in his eyes.
“I... think maybe we could do that thing Shizune suggested last week. Together, I mean.”
She was too cowardly to put it into words, worried he’d hear the hope in her voice. Basically, Shizune had suggested to all her patients to let their anger out on something constructive – kind of like kickboxing or tae kwon do – in a controlled environment, with a partner. Sakura tried to school her features so Gaara didn’t think she was excited by the idea of getting hot and heavy with him. His calculating stare pierced right through her and he raised a non-existent eyebrow.
“If I let my demon out, it will break you in two.”
He really knew how to end a conversation.
.:.
“You ever tried to kill yourself?”
Every week she asked a question, he answered it, then he asked her something, and the cycle went on. It was the only experiment she suggested that he would go along with. Now, with only one more shared group therapy session left, Sakura was feeling the deadline to break through him fast approaching; the end of having him in her life.
She thought of the craziest question she could conjure; the rumours of his violence having escalated to murder lingering on the edge of her mind. And the question blurted itself out of her mouth before she could stop it.
Gaara didn’t look offended though, just nodding his head slowly. After a minute, he asked “you ever killed anyone?”
“No.”
She came close once, though. It wasn’t something she was particularly proud of. It was a line she didn’t want to cross. Even in her darkest moments while her inner was in control, that last breath and final punch to the gut never came. She never did it. It was why she’d been carted off to the loony bin rather than jail.
Sakura was not grateful to her inner, but rather grateful it at least wouldn’t do that.
“It’s almost the same thing,” Gaara said. “Except the pain isn’t yours.”
Her heart was racing now, but she just had to know. “What does it feel like?”
Sakura had no idea what she was expecting from him – perhaps, “horrible” or “it feels like dying”. She held her breath, waiting.
“Only an idiot would ask that.”
She seethed. “Fuck you. It was just a question. Why are you such an arsehole?”
He reached over to her and she stiffened. Gaara gave her a wry grin and plucked the unlit cigarette from her fingers without making physical contact; so absorbed in their game, she hadn’t remembered she was still holding it.
“It’s my turn to ask a question.”
She huffed. “So, ask.”
“Why are you such an arsehole?”
Sakura sighed. She rubbed her forehead and groaned. His light chuckle startled her. “What’s so funny?”
He waved her cigarette at her patronisingly. “I don’t think you understand the rules of this game.”
“I don’t like this game anymore.”
“You don’t like to lose.”
“What? I’m not losing.” She frowned, realising her slip. “This isn’t a competition.”
He just shrugged.
Sakura glared at him; as usual, he was unfazed. The nerve of him! When he continued to ignore her heated glare and put her smoke in his mouth, she growled. “Fine. I’m an arsehole because it keeps people away who I don’t want to deal with.”
He stopped flicking his lighter to stare at her. “And that’s all?”
“No.”
He gave her a Cheshire grin. “Why else?”
“Why else?”
Gaara nodded and inhaled; shuddering and closing his eyes for a few minutes. He looked like a satisfied cat that had just dismembered a bird. Or maybe a whole flock of them. She could just visualise the speck of blood on the corner of his mouth while his tongue darted out to taste it again.
She shuddered, then shook herself, almost forgetting to answer his question. “I don’t like that goody-two shoes act. I used to play it all the time. It’s annoying. Why are you so pushy?”
“It’s fun. Why were you in the loony bin?”
Sakura bit her lip to keep from snapping something inappropriate at him. It wasn’t until she regained control from her inner that she’d been locked up. It wasn’t fun. It wasn’t a game. She’d have thought he, of all people, wouldn’t make light of that.
“Sorry,” he whispered.
She offered a small smiled. “No, it’s no worse than me asking you what it feels like to kill someone. I shouldn’t have asked it. I just...”
“Wanted to know.”
“How do you read me so well?”
Gaara shrugged. The truth was, it was like looking into a mirror – one with pink hair and a cute little nose, but a mirror nonetheless. She was a version of himself without the need to tear things apart. He loved that.
Sakura fiddled with the hem of her shirt. She wanted to avoid that murder question, but she didn’t want to ask anything trivial. Everything seemed bland by comparison.
“Why... when did you start smoking?”
He snorted. “Lame.”
“Stop telling me how stupid my questions are and answer me.”
Gaara stared at her blankly. “I was thirteen.”
“Why?”
He sighed. “My turn.”
“Sorry.” Again.
He nodded but said nothing. After a few minutes, she started to fidget. As soon as she opened her mouth to tell him to ask her a question, he spoke.
“When did you start smoking?”
“Talk about lame questions.” She giggled when he glared at her. “Fine. I was nineteen. But I don’t smoke often. Never have. Uh... why–”
“No more simple questions. I’m bored.”
She bit her lip. “I noticed you don’t touch people.”
“That’s not a question.”
“Can I touch you?”
He didn’t stiffen like she thought he would, just stared at her – almost unseeingly. “No. Why do you want to?”
She blushed. “Uh... because...”
He rolled his eyes.
“Craziest place you can imagine having sex.”
“On a plane.” Gaara held her gaze unblinkingly. “The last time you had sex?”
“Uh.” Her face must look like a tomato by now. “Um. Maybe... a year ago.”
Gaara had put out his cigarette (her cigarette, the thief), and was leaning closer to her. She could feel his breath on her skin. She had to get the topic away from sex before she touched him and let him crawl inside her. And die. She would literally die.
“Uh...” She cleared her throat. “Where else in the world would you rather be right now?”
That was a safe topic, surely.
“Inside you.”
‘Fuck me.’
She stuttered. “What happened to you not wanting to touch me?”
“I never said I didn’t want to.”
“I thought–”
“Doctor Senju filled your head with the he can’t touch people routine?”
Sakura growled at him. “Are you accusing her of lying to me?”
“Just skirting around the truth.”
“She warned me to be careful with you.”
“Kittens aren’t supposed to be masochists,” he snarled.
“I’m not a cat.”
“Yes, you are.”
She frowned at him. “What’s gotten into you?”
Gaara smirked devilishly, his fingers now tugging at the top button of her shirt. She made no move to stop him, but Sakura had gone stiff, terrified of the animalistic look in his eyes.
He stood, leaning over her, and shoved her backwards; she’d been sitting on the edge of a concrete garden, hedge flowers at her back. Gaara held her down, climbing over her; she spared only a momentary thought for the fact that her shirt was getting dirty and was laying at an odd angle before gasping. His hand was on her throat; his body encased hers. Fingernails scraped along her neck; not enough to bleed but enough to hurt.
“Do you ever dream of me?”
Gaara was continuing their game, even as he nipped her throat and settled between her legs.
“Y-yes.”
Gaara shifted his weight on her to kick her legs apart. “Is this what you wanted?”
She licked her lips. “Y-yes.”
He chuckled when she groaned. There was a sharp pain along the back of her legs from being held down like this, but she ignored it. What she really wanted suddenly scared her. “Wait.”
Gaara growled; his grip on her throat tightened and Sakura gasped for air. “No more waiting. He wants you.”
Sakura coughed and spluttered. “He?”
He added a little more pressure but eased enough to allow her airflow. “Yes. He’s been thinking about you hot, wet, and wriggling underneath me.”
“Are you...”
It suddenly clicked. Sakura had an inner – a voice that spoke to her and lashed out. A female voice. It wasn’t inconceivable that Gaara had something similar. From her one-on-one sessions, she’d begun to unravel her inner; to see the reflection of her psyche for what it really was. But clearly, Gaara hadn’t made that leap into redefining himself. He still thought of his inner voice as something separate from himself. Something that can’t be overcome because it had a mind of its own.
She pushed her pity down and shifted into medic mode. He needed her more than she needed him, right now.
“You can pull away if you want.”
It pained her to deny herself something she had grown so desperate for, but maybe taking it slow and letting this come more naturally would be good for her, too. Sakura had no doubt they would progress that far eventually, but in the bushes, just out of sight of the hospital entrance, was not the place to have sex with him for the first time.
They had time.
“Gaara.” She reached up and touched his forehead. The complicated kanji felt just as smooth under her fingers as the rest of him did. Almost like it wasn’t even there. “Push him away.”
He growled down at her, almost like that persona was speaking through him. “I will fuck you. I don’t play games and I don’t fuck around. Next time you push me, I’ll push back. This is your only warning.”
He shoved her again, and then jumped up, moving away from her. But he didn’t go far before half turning to frown at her. “If you do that again, he’ll kill you.”
She swallowed heavily, watching him through her blurry vision as he limped away from her; whether he was in pain from something he did to himself or being so turned on, she couldn’t tell.
She’d pushed him too far. She knew it.
And if it wasn’t for the fact that he had already proven himself to be possessive, Sakura would worry about never seeing him again.
No.
He wasn’t done with her yet.
#MultiSakuMonth2018#MultiSakuMonthD19#MultiSakuMonth#GaaSaku#Gaara x Sakura#Sakura x Gaara#darker than I expected but only psychologically#again my moodboard skills leave a lot to be desired
101 notes
·
View notes
Text
Tying Shoelaces and New Faces part 12
@chaneajoyyy really helped with this chapter.
TRIGGER WARNINGS AND THEMES- Mentions heartache, manipulative behavior, emotional distress, mentions of breaking up, insecurity, jealousy, meeting significant others’ parents and parent disapproval.
‘’Girl, yes! Slay in that dress!’’
‘’Sanaa, please don't make me seek applications for a new best friend.’’ It is New Year’s Eve the day of the annual holiday ball that the Wakandan Outreach Center in your town hosts.
With you and Sanaa being in serious relationships with men who have such close connections to the center, you are going.
The event is black tie, very formal. It starts in three hours, hence you and Sanaa sitting in the kitchen with all of your makeup and her two light up mirrors on the table.
Sanaa selected a long, spaghetti strapped, emerald green dress. Her dark skin looks amazing in it, and ebony curls fall over her shoulder as she twirls.
‘’Girl, I know I look good,’’ she raises an eyebrow, ‘’And N’Jadaka knows it, too.’’
‘’He hasn’t even seen you yet!’’
‘’But he knows I always look good. Even when I don’t look good, I look good. You know?’’
You laugh out loud at that, her confidence an inspiration. Sanaa is all about rocking her curves. She changes her hair and makeup as she pleases, and her style is hard to pinpoint into one exact category.
She’s basically the female version of Erik, or N’Jadaka, and that makes you so happy that he two of them even met. They are a perfect match.
It makes you wonder what people think when they see you and T’Challa. Your personalities are different, but they mesh well together. He’s stoic and sweet and you're more on the energetic side.
However, you also see the side of him that no one else sees. The one that cries at sad movies. The side that lights up whenever Autumn laughs or smile. The side that he reserved only for a select few people in his life.
He has his friends, the he has his family.
You’re somewhere in between that, and you’re both still trying to figure that out.
It’s love but it’s too early for any declaration of it. Verbally, at least. You see it in feather light glances and kisses so hot that they could scorch the hottest surface that you could think of.
It’s in the way he remembers your coffee order and the way you bring Autumn a rock because you thought she’d like it and the way he will gently fix your collar on your shirt and how you’ll slide him a tissue when you’re sitting at the kitchen table, working on different things, and he’s sneezing from congestion.
It’s a bunch of little moments sprinkled with big meanings, all adding up to one final product: You are in love with T’Challa Udaku.
‘’Girl, T’Challa is not gonna be able to take his eyes off you. Show off that dress!’’
‘’Sanaa, why are you like this?’’
‘’Can’t stop. Won’t. Stop!,’’ she exclaims, clapping her hands together on each syllable.
Yup, this is your best friend.
‘’Girl, zip my dress up,’’ you cackle.
She does so, and you slide on your shoes, only for her to put you on her livestream.
‘’Y’all, look at my best friend. Hey, best friend!’’
‘’Hey!’’
A knock on your apartment door stops the two of you from playing around and she stands, smoothing out the fabric of her dress before going to open it.
You take one final look in the mirror as you hear her greet N’Jadaka and T’Challa. The burgundy dress clings to you, and it looks good. Your makeup is on point and your diamond studs complete the look.
You look, and feel, beautiful.
So you grab your clutch as well as Sanaa’s, turning off the light in your bedroom and strolling down the narrow hallway of your small apartment to greet your and Sanaa’s dates for the night.
When you arrive into the living room area, NJideka has his arms around Sanaa from behind, and she’s giggling at whatever he’s saying.
Your eyes are on T’Challa, though. He looks handsome in his tuxedo, with the burgundy bow tie.
‘’Entle,’’ he kisses your hand before twirling you, ‘’You look stunning.’’
‘’You look very handsome, T’Challa,’’ you grin at him, and it’s like you are lost in your own little bubble with him.
That bubble, unfortunately, is burst by none other than N’Jadaka Udaku.
‘’Can y’all stop being cheesy so that we can go to this thing? You know Auntie Ramonda is if we late.’’
‘’Ready to go,’’ T'Challa questions, grabbing your coat and slipping his hand into yours, intertwining his rough, calloused fingers with yours.
‘’I am.’’
So the four of you head off, ready for a night of fun, dancing, and food.
Although, with family and work events, drama often isn’t too far behind.
You arrive at the gala, and the party is already in full swing. People are laughing and enjoying the cocktail hour, before dinner and dancing.
T’Challa’s hand tightens in yours, and you can tell that he is nervous. He doesn't too much like these kind of events. T’Challa is the type of person that is content with staying at home with his daughter. He doesn’t like big,flashy events. But you’re eager to spend time with him and to meet his family so he takes the dive and accepts his dad’s invitation.
Autumn is being watched by Tony and Pepper, and she's spending the night with them.
So he has the night free to spend time with you, his wonderful girlfriend.
‘’My son,’’ Ramonda grins when she sees him, strifing over in her long sleeve, golden dress. It looks as if it is made from sparkles, as it glimmer and shines in the light from the chandeliers. Ramonda looks radiant, like a queen. Her hair is piled high in an updo and her makeup is wonderful, a smokey eye and maroon lipstick.
‘’Hello mother.’’
She turns to you then and yo can feel every nerve and every cell tightening all at once. It feels like you’re being compressed and stretched too thin all at once, and you know that Ramonda can tell when she gives you a sympathetic smile.
‘’Relax. You are to have a good time and to get to know us better. You do not need to worry.’’
That allows you to let out a breath that you hadn’t even realized you were holding, and T'Challa does the same.
Ramonda takes your hand, telling you that you must try the bruschetta and T'Challa wouldn’t mind, would he?
‘’I only say this because I care about my son: I’m glad he’s found you.’’
What?
‘’I beg your pardon?’’
‘’T’Challa has been more… lively since he met you,’’ Ramonda explains, ‘’I’ve never seen or heard him act like this with anyone else. He’s dated before, yes, but none of them ever managed to be around for more than a few weeks or months. Either they wanted his money, ro they could not accept Autumn. You don’t want his money, and you adore Autumn. For that, I am grateful.’’
‘’Mrs. Udaku, I…’’ your voice cracks at her words of praise.
‘’Don’t say anything. Just keep being good to him,’’ she responds.
Her eyes are begging, begging you to treat her son well and to love him the way that he deserves, the way that so few women were capable of doing.
You take her hand and squeeze it back, giving her a silent promise that you will.
Words don’t need to be spoken, but a silent treaty was agreed upon in this moment.
Not a moment too soon, it seems, because T'Challa returns then, Shuri and Peter in tow.
‘’What are two of my favorite women discussing,’’ he questions, wrapping his arms around you and resting his chin on your shoulder.
‘’Probably how tight that suit is on you,’’ Shuri responds, placing something from array on the table.
‘’I think you look really nice, Mr. T'Challa, sir.’’
‘’Peter, please just call me T’Challa,’’ T’Challa chuckles, clapping the young man on the back.
It’s then that N’Jadaka and Sanaa join you,and you'll find your seats.
The table seats ten people, but so far only you, T’Challa, Sanaa, N’Jadaka, Shuri, Peter, and Ramonda are seated.
‘’Mother, where is baba,’’ Shuri questions,taking a sip of her ginger ale.
Almost out of thin air, T'Challa Udaku appears with N’Jobu, and an unexpected guest in tow.
That unexpected guest?
Nakia.
Autumn’s mother.
T’Challa’s ex-wife.
Traveling writer.
That Nakia.
Okay, so maybe T’Challa failed to mention that she was in town. In his defense, though, he honestly thought you wouldn’t see her until the next time she picked Autumn up from preschool. When he asked if she could babysit Autumn tonight and keep ehr all day tomorrow, on the first, she’d told him that she had a prior engagement.
He just didn’t know that, that prior engagement would be here. Tonight. At the same New Year’s Eve event that he is attending with his current, serious girlfriend.
He could really use a glass of water right now.
‘’Nakia! You look well! It is so nice to see you,’’ Ramona gushes,s taneind and hugging the woman that used to be her daughter-in-law.
You try to ignore the fact that Ramonda still seems to adore her, because it only makes sense that she does.
Everyone at the table, save for you and Sanaa, greet her with hugs and smiles of familiarity.
And who does she sit next to?
T’Challa.
Yup.
Right between him and T’Chaka.
Great.
‘’Nakia, I did not know that you would be here tonight,’’ T’Challa tell her pushing her chin for her.
‘’T’Chaka invited me a the last minute,’’ she explains, ‘’I figured that I could sue one night to spend with everyone.’’
She notices you and Sanaa then, and a friendly smile spreads across her face.
Her smile is so genuinely friendly and kind and happy that it throws you for a monte. This is T’Challa’s ex-wife for crying out loud.
But Nakia is different and she wants him happy. It’s not stated in words, but it's stated in her smile and the way that she immediately stands, range rover, hugs you and introduces herself to Sanaa.
It makes you feel a bit warm inside.
Here’s the thing. Nakia loves T’Challa. She always has and always will. Part of that love, though, is her wanting him to be happy. She’s heard the stories of the women he dated after er. T'Chaka was not so kind in the details. Now, he seems like he’s found the real thing.
She just hopes for this to be true.
You love Autumn, and you love T’Challa.
For Nakia, that is good enough.
‘’I figured it’d be nice to see an old and familiar face,’’ T’Chaka tells the table before looking at you, ‘’You don’t mind do you?’’
Of course you do, but you can't let him know that. It seems that T’Chaka is playing a game with you, and Nakia and T’Challa are both pieces- pawns in his manipulative mind game.
Nakia catches on fast, if the way that her eyes shift from you and back to T’Chaka is any indication.
N'Jobu is discussing something with Sanaa and N’Jadaka now. He only greeted you all shortly before immediately going to his son and his girlfriend.
They pretend to not notice the change in the air, but their shoulders tense. Sanaa cuts her eye at you every so often, check in on the status of her best friend to see if she has folded to T'Chaka game yet.
You have not, and you do not intend to.
Ramonda is giving her husband a disapproving look over the rim of her water glass,and you know that the conversation that hey have later will be as heavy and uncomfortable and heated as you suddenly feel in this formal gown, under lights that are too right and stares that are too judgmental.
Shuri and Peter are wide-eyed, sharing a look. She takes his hand on the table,and squeezes it gently. You're aware of it because she shoots you sympathetic glance. She knows T’Chaka feels the same disdain for you that he feels for Peter.
Peter gives you a feeble smile, a thumbs up that's meant to be encouraging.
T’Challa…
T’Challa notices none of this, and you know why.In his eyes, T’Chaka can do no wrong. He is an amazing husband, bother, uncle, baba and grandpa. He’s everything that T’CHalla inspires to be for Autumn and to his future wife someday. He’s the reason that T’Challa strives to be so good- i want to be just like him.
Is it any wonder that T’Challa’s father’s undue scrutiny of his girlfriend goes unnoticed.
So, you toss your own hat into the ring, ‘’No. I do not mind. I feel… secure.’’
He wants to scowl, but he can't’ give that away. T’Challa is good at calculating his next step and anticipating others most of the time, and so he maintains the perfect poker face as waiters arrive with dinner and your night officially begins.
Score one for you, and zero points for T’Chaka.
It seems to be a game of cat and mouse all during dinner. His comments are the cat and your jealous is the mouse that his metaphorical claws keep failing to catch.
By the time you and T’Challa are slow dancing, T’Chaka realizes that he’s grasping at straws.
So at desert,he says thirteen words that make the sweetness of the cake turn bitter with feelings you can’t quite explain: ‘’Nakia and T’Challa, have you decided on a day to go to Wakanda?’’
You nearly choke on your drink as the two of them, your boyfriend and his ex-girlfriend, discuss the details f the trip that they are planning on.
The trip they're taking their daughter on.
Together. The trip that your boyfriend and his ex-wife, the mother of his child, are taking with that said child.
The trip he never told you about..
It isn’t until later, when Sanaa and N’Jadaka are back at his place and you and T’Challa re alone at his place that it comes up. Along with those very bitter, very hurtful, very nerve-inducing words ‘’T’Challa, we need to talk.’’
Love hasn’t beans aid in words. You always thought it was too early, as did he.
Now, you’re wondering if it maybe could have softened this potential blow to your relationship, easily the landing of a conversation that will be honest and no doubt painful as you attempt to see just why you had to find out about this trip to Wakanda from someone other than your boyfriend.
‘’Okay, have at it.’’
‘’Why didn’t you tell me that you were going to Wakanda with Nakia?’’
‘’We wanted to take Autumn. We want her to really experience the culture.’’
‘’I understand that. I do. But why did you not tell me?’’
He sighs then, running a hand over his face ‘’To be honest, I wanted to wait closer to the date. To avoid this here.’’
‘’The conversation was going to happen either way, T’Challa. So don’t give me that,’’
From their tempers rise and fall as confessions of confusion and heartbreak and hurt an insecurities spill over onto the pages of your once, perfectly fluffy love story.
You both decide to quit before someone says something that they can’t take back.
But then, he does.
‘’Look, I will always care for Nakia. She was my first wife and the mother of myself.’’
‘’I get that,’’ you sihg, leaning back against his chest.
‘’But, I love you. So please, please tell me that this is enough.’’
He loves you?
He loves you.
T’Challa Udaku loves you, and you love him, too.
‘’T’Challa, I love you, too.’’
Maybe you're with hopeless romantics, and maybe you're kidding themselves.
But right now, as everyone on the street below brings in the new year, you’re content t be there in his arms, warm and loved.
For now, that’s good enough.
And conversations about what will happen next can be left for another day.
DISCLAIMER- I DO NOT OWN ANY MARVEL CHARACTERS OR THEIR FICTIONAL UNIVERSE,S COUNTRIES, CITIES, OR WORLDS.
@ashanti-notthesinger @destinio1 @afraiddreamingandloving @starsshines-blog @airis-paris14 @syreanne @chaneajoyyy @90sinspiredgirl @shemiahsmelanin @zillmonger @skysynclair19 @bidibidibombaclaat @marvelpotterlove @constantlycravingtheunknown @imaginewhoever @wakanda-inspired @pocmarvelworks @theunsweetenedtruth @dreampovx
#t'challa x reader#t'challa x you#t'challa udaku x you#reader insert#reader#tchalla x reader#reader insert imagines#black panther reader insert#reader insert imagine#black panther x you#black panther imagine#black panther imagine series#marvel imagine series#imagine series#reader insert series#marvel imagine#black panther imagines
18 notes
·
View notes